Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Countryside sex

...


As we drive the country side. She shows me countryside. Rolling hills, a farm here an there speckle the landscape. A gorgeous ... her now. She's been kind enough to show me the countryside”. “Oh, I'm sure she has. I love my niece and she always ... ... Continue»
Posted by MBDP 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  
442
  |  
95%

Caned White Buttocks in the English Countryside

This is a true story.

During the 1990s I used to be involved with running residential summer conferences, it could get fairly intensive but I did get to meet some lovely sexy women, some of whom were up for some extra-curricular activity. One such woman was Sally, a 40 something blonde with a nice round bottom, and biggish bust. It was fairly obvious where things were headed just days into the conference Sally attended. By about the fourth day we were in bed, Sally stripping off to reveal a lovely figure, and quickly kneeling to take my cock in her mouth. Sally told me that she had had a sexless marriage, but it was very obvious she intended to make up for lost time!

Sally liked to dress up for me, always wearing stockings, and silky knickers under her skirt. Her favourite position was kneeling, head down, skirt up, knickers round her knees for me to fuck her. I loved the view of stocking tops, white buttocks, and peachy bottom. Sally got very wet, very quickly so it was always easy to push my cock home. And a wet cunt that wasn’t too tight meant I could keep going for a decent length of time. With a combination of tongue, fingers and my cock Sally would squirt, the first woman I ever met who did so. All too soon the week was over, after a hot and sticky Saturday morning fuck we said our goodbyes promising to write.

Well write we did, probably a couple of letters a week, normally about how we’d like to fuck each other. It was probably Sally’s fifth or sixth letter that did it. A couple of pages of various sexual fantasies, she suddenly came out with how she’d like to go over my knee for a spanking. I knew she was at work, and had her own office, so I picked up the phone. I asked Sally about the spanking and then it all came out, it was a fantasy she had kept subdued for decades, she was into the whole corporal punishment thing, uniforms, spanking and being caned, just she’d never done it.

So the following summer Sally persuaded her boss to allow her to attend another conference. We eyed each during the welcome drinks, and, as soon as we could, shot off to my bedroom. Sally went straight over knees for a really hard spanking. Naturally I rubbed her buttocks better afterwards, exploring her wet slit as I did so. Sally soon had her lips clamped round my cock, and before it was too late I pushed her back onto the bed and fucked her. I’d smuggled a cane and gym shoe into my room, and Sally had raided the charity shops in her hometown for uniform items. So every night Sally would dress up, bend over, hands on knees to be slippered or caned. Sometimes we didn’t bother with the bed, I would slide my cock into her while she was still bending. Sometimes we would be in the bar and I would send her to bed. Going up ten or so minutes later, Sally would be waiting, white blouse, blue uniform knickers, and a pleated skirt, and she would bend over to be disciplined.

Towards the end of the week there was a free morning. I asked Sally whether she fancied some outdoor sex, something she was well up for. We got the bus into town, jumping off next to the start of a footpath that followed a river deep into the countryside. It was a walk I knew well, as an ex and I used to take the same route for some outdoors fun. I had taken along a penknife, and spotting what looked like a whippy branch cut it off. About half a mile down the path was a disused railway embankment, now covered in bushes and trees, helping Sally up we clambered to the top. The top was narrow and quite overgrown, however at the far end it opened out into a small clearing. I knew from experience that had a great view over the river, and was quite private.

Sally turned to me and we embraced, she really was a great kisser, her lips moved in a most delicate way. I ran my hands over her lovely body, reaching under her skirt for a feel of stocking top. Sally rubbed my cock through the fabric of my chinos. By this time we were very turned on. I turned her round pushing her shoulders down so she took a bending position. Up came her skirt, and down went her silky knickers. I ran my hand between her thighs feeling for her wet pussy, and yes it was very wet. Picking up the switch I thrashed her bottom, Sally gasped but stayed in position. The punishment continued, the stripes quickly building up across Sally’s lovely plump bum. After about two dozen I gently helped her down into a kneeling position and slid my hard cock into her, running my hands over her very red buttocks. After this excitement I wasn’t going to last long, and soon I was cumming into her wet hole. Sally carefully slid down, holding my cock cradled between her buttocks, me on top as we recovered. Naturally I went down on Sally tasting her juicy cunt and licking her clit. Sally opened her blouse and cupped both breasts out, teasing her hard nipples. A short while later she came too. We lay together in the warm sunshine, gently stroking each other, until my cock hardened and Sally wanted me back inside her. Sally lay back, knees up and I pushed deep into her hairy pussy. Later that evening Sally told me she hadn’t realised what I was up to cutting the switch, until it was coming down hard on her buttocks!

Sally and I met perhaps a half dozen times or so after this. It wasn’t easy as we lived a couple of hundred miles away from each other. When we did meet it was to spank and to fuck, and to share each others fantasies. Finally it was time for the two of us to move on. Sally had found herself a young film lecturer in her hometown, and had moved out of the f****y home. We still kept in touch, and I asked Sally whether her new man was spanking her, no he hasn’t, she explained as she wanted to keep her spanking memories and experiences for our relationship. I was a bit taken aback by this and urged her to open out to her new man about her fantasies. It’s now over ten years since we were both in touch, I hope Sally is still enjoying a very naughty sex life.

... Continue»
Posted by dagworth 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Mature  |  
1383
  |  
100%
  |  8

Brief sex 008 In the cemetery at night

Brief sex 008


In the cemetery at night.



Ah the summer holidays when we were young, what memorable moments. This is the time when one awakens to love. In fact we think of nothing but ass girls much more than studying. That was my case, I sought every means to draw any passing petticoat. I must say that in my youth I feel that the fair were less shy. I think I've lived in good years.

I had just turned 17, but other times other manners at that age I was going on vacation with my parents. Oh it was not a hassle but they had too much on the back sometimes. That year we went to my maternal grandparents in a small village in the countryside. The kind of corn or cows outnumber the people, there is not much to do. So I was gone for at least 3 weeks of struggling. With 200 inhabitants per meter, the hometown was not silly. So I opted for reading and resting. But already at that time I was well into my sex life with a mature woman who had initiated (See First emotions). Since I managed to be able to release my impulses with girlfriends rather than masturbating me, several times a day.

But sometimes desperate situations offer compensation. In the largest farm hometown, shortly after my arrival, a city girl came very opportunely. It was almost f***ed vacation for me to come and see grandpa, granny. Only difference, her parents remained on the weekend before returning to town. Simplifying we were the only two young, other k**s were either under 14 or adults. Finally there was not a guy of 20 years but it was the retarded from the corner, not bad but boring especially when at age 17.

The new girl a little over 16 years was quite pretty, a fiery redhead with long curly hair that cascaded over his shoulder. A milk skin, freckles, but those that enhance the beauty. A small heart-shaped mouth. A little wrapped, and a pair of breasts that made me a lot of effects. We easily close our solitudes. Me with an idea in mind, I did not know it. But we got along very well. One could walk no one really watching us. They smoked in secret what fun! I knew my parents but I did not smoke in their presence. My father and mother were arrested a few years before. My only concern was my b*****r 10 years who was bored too, so sometimes I was tracking.

Her name was Elizabeth but for me it was always Lisa. Fairly quickly they began to flirt, I loved her kisses his mouth was sweet and perfumed her skin soft. We often walked the night often until midnight. It was a hot day then at night we took advantage of the softness. We spent our time laughing at everything, making fun of bumpkins. Several times I had the pleasure of giving a helping hand to the farm to help my girlfriend. We loved to tease the cows, calves. Innocent pleasures. But I had not really innocent desires.

This was not exactly one week we were friends. I knew she had a boyfriend in town but I felt that it was not an obstacle. Especially since we had pushed far enough flirting and enjoying my experience, I brought my beautiful not far from the explosion with my fingers. There was no doubt that I would achieve. Always it is that each time I passed the day with her at night I was typing a masturbation session memorable.

It was a Saturday night, determined to make it yield to my advances I had a great idea. There was a public place without light at night, except the lamppost on the street, it was the cemetery. Lisa was a little scared but wildly excited by the idea of ​​going to the cemetery at night. It was fun. The large creaking door. Our footsteps on the gravel. Lisa stood tight against me, and I did not fail to ensnare him. She wore a dress any slight pale yellow button front, I saw that she had no bra and the top buttons were unfastened me leaving an opening on this really beautiful pair of breasts. My hand kept stroking her hip and buttock.

"Pig .. you do not stop me fiddling! It is in a cemetery! "Said Lisa

"Yes .. so what? You are afraid that they look at us? "I say, laughing.

"You are stupid!! But i adore you, "she said giving me a kiss.

Lisa bragged but it was not quiet. She trembled a little. The farther we advanced towards the end of the cemetery over the shade over there becoming thick and there were tall trees rustling in the slight breeze in the evening. The sounds of our footsteps awoke an echo. Occasionally an owl ululait. This is postcard I know .. but here the campaign. The bell rang 11 hours.

"Ahhhh! there! to move it! What is it! "Cried Lisa

"Just look at what is a rabbit" I say pointing to the little maglite that I had in my pocket on the rabbit.

"Oh he's cute .. 'll save you the rabbit! "said Lisa shaking hands before the a****l captivated by the light.

I was pointing the beam at the face of Lisa.

"You're pretty, you know? Very nice .... "I said

"Ah ... tssst! And what? You want to do? "Said Lisa

It does not lower her eyes and looked at me with a little mischievous. At first she had the idea to let me tumble.

"Yes .. of course .. come on, "I said, taking his size to put my mouth on hers.

A big kiss, a rolling shovel a beautiful nutcracker. I rubbed against her. She could feel that my desire and she felt her.
From a little bit of k**ney she sent her pussy rubbing against mine completely bandaged in my pants

"Ouppps I think you have something in your pocket .. This is your lamp? "Said Lisa laughed.

"Come and take it ... my lamp .. will touch here "I said amused.

Lisa put her hand on the bump and held my cock, squeezing, gently waving her hand.
My hands rested on her breasts, before dropping another button which allowed me to bring out his chest to her little dress. Oh the beautiful pair of breasts, round and firm, small pink nipples tiny but so cute. They loved my tongue and I licked her nipples wetting his skin.
I was pushing the last button to open her dress.

"What are you doing?" Said Lisa

"Who do you think? Do you want it dressed? "I said

"No. .. But not here anyway? "Said Lisa

"Why not. It is quiet. You are afraid that a skeleton tickle you? "I said while the pelotant.

"Oh no, but it is not well in a cemetery! you is crazy! "she said.

I had my hand between her thighs and I stroked his cock through his pants. Which was largely pushed into its slot. Lisa was responding to my touch.

"Go Lisa let yourself go. Settles down there "I say pushing a tombstone.

"Ohhhhh t is crazy, but it's good oh oh hmmm your fingers. Ouhh it's cold! "Lisa murmured, sinking upon the marble.

The last button of her dress had fallen. She had only her panties which was actually inserted into its slot so it was rather that string panties. Oh it was lovely Lisa. Since I love, filled shapes, a plump pussy. A small curly fleece and detail which is important of hair at armpits. The full shaving and waxing were not the rule. Finally I could go out all the stops Lisa had left her dress, which served merely to preserve a bit of cold stone. I knelt between her thighs, her legs falling away and I did yawning gender. Oh it was beautiful. I approached my lips.

"You going to lick me? You know I just took my shower is morning. I'm not clean, "says Lisa

For answer I plaquais my mouth on her sex, rose to my nostrils the smell of a delicious sex which is not bricked, polished past soap and deodorant. She felt the woman, a little sweat pungent spices. My tongue plunged into the conch offered pulling a groan to Lisa who took my head between her hands and pulled me against her sex.

"Oohhhhhhhh not do this ... not ohh this is good ... orii ouiii "she murmured.

My tongue was searching her pussy. Lisa was very wet. I love to wade through a flooded pussy. I went up was her clitoris. Very small, he was hypersensitive. The direct attack made him scream with pleasure. It did not take 1 minute in this game It was too much. I had to turn around without touching the coax really

"How good it is .. oh this is good .. gently .. Gently ouuuhhh too loud "she screamed.

She walked erect, strutted. And she has on my tongue, the devil flowed like a fountain. It was sinking between her buttocks and tried her dress.

I wanted more .. my swollen cock was still pressed into my underwear. Lisa was abandoned still quivering from her orgasm. I put myself at ease and would lie on her, sliding my cock in it easily. I knew she was a virgin anymore her boyfriend had the scoop. Damn she was hot and tight. My cock went into a furnace. I could not hold out for long. My excitement peaked at the time of orgasm. I floundered in its wet and I did not detain him long. Lisa felt that I was enjoying myself.

"No not in it ..." she whispered

I had barely time to get my tail shiny and stretched to the limit. I enjoy rubbing my my balls against her pubes pressing against her wet pussy. Giclées flooded her belly, her breasts and one of them reached his mouth.
Surprise she gave a little cry which had the effect that dropping my sperm on her tongue.

We basically spent a great time both. Most of our time to make love like a****ls. I introduced Lisa to a lot of things that Mireille had taught me my initiator. I was happy when she told me that the cemetery was the first time she had an orgasm she had not given his fingers.
And Lisa learned to suck well as a few drops of semen that I had dropped on his mouth when we first had not disgusted as she imagined. At the end of the holiday Lisa was pumping me as a great and made me cum in her mouth. The little girl she had become a girl.

I have never seen, it was written some time and life has separated us.... Continue»
Posted by CinquantNERF 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Sex Humor, Taboo  |  
345
  |  
93%
  |  2

Neighborhood sex orgy - Elise confronts Tim

The first two parts of this story were well received and told the story of something akin to a BD blind date that was suddenly ended when the women discovered they were related to the men! Part 3 told of the Father and daughter who had some issues to work through. This story tells how the older woman and her step-son worked out their situation.

If you are interested in exploring this taboo subject, settle in and enjoy!!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Elise pulled on her sports bra and her pink and black running top. She had already put on the matching shorts and pulled her hair back in a ponytail. She needed to get out of the house. She needed to think. She had to know whether Tim would ruin her life by telling Stephen everything or not! All night, it was all she could think about as she drove aimlessly through the countryside. It had only been when she almost hit a deer at 4:45 that she decided explaining why she had been out so late would be even worse. So she had driven home, taken a hot shower that did nothing to make her feel any better and had decided to go for her morning run.


She slipped out the patio door and walked past the hot tub and headed for the street. She was bone tired but she had no doubts about how difficult it would be to go to sl**p now. Tim knew what type of woman she was. In fact, he “knew” her in ways even Stephen did not! Fortunately, he was out of town on business and would not be back until late Wednesday. As her feet pounded the pavement she began again to try to work out how she could make this all just go away before he got back. On and on she ran but there were no answers and 45 minutes later as she jogged up the drive and went into the back yard to warm down the frustration of it all came out in the form of tears that ran down her cheeks as she stretched her now exhausted body.


When she turned around to go inside, there he was. He was standing in the doorway watching her with hungry eyes and a smirk that she longed to slap from his face. He only had on his boxers. And then her eyes saw the bulge and her heart skipped a beat. “We need to talk," he said as he pushed himself upright and walked over to the hot tub.


She was so distracted she had not even noticed the pump running. She was still distracted too. Fear,… no terror gripped her chest. But as she watched him move with the strength of a young athlete and folded back the top of the tub and lifted it and set it aside a different emotional response emanated from her nearly raw vagina up and caused her nipples to poke out like machine guns on a World War II fighter. Then a wave of shame, disgust and revulsion flowed from the core of her consciousness. This was the son of her husband. Sure, they had only met briefly before he went off with his National Guard unit seven months earlier. He had been in the Middle East when his Father had told him on skype that he had a new mother. She had not known he was home. She had not known he was there in the room when she had acted like a slut. She had no way of knowing that it was his thin, hard prick she had sucked, fucked and milked like a whore…and enjoyed every moment of it.


She also had no idea of where this was going in light of all of that!


He turned and looked at her. She had not moved, either toward the house or toward the hot tub. She had only watched his thick muscles moving beneath the skin of his back. She watched how the muscles in his legs flexed and rolled as he moved. She drank in the sight of his ass as he bent over to put the heavy insulated top down and lean it against the house. She only noticed when he turned and looked at her and smiled that she was chewing her bottom lip like some school girl watching a boy she had a crush on. “We might as well be comfortable while we talk.” He then smiled and shoved his boxers down over his hips and butt and dropped them to the deck before giving her one more smile, turning and stepping up the three steps into the tub while asking, “Are you coming?”


Elise wanted to smack the shit eating grin off of the younger man’s face. Sure, she had ridden him just hours before, but she had not known who he was and he had had a cloth hood over his head most of the time. “Let me go in and get out of these sweaty clothes and put on my suit, then I will come out and we can talk.” She took a confidant step toward the door.

“Elise, the hoods were see through. I watched you naked first on Bryan and then on me.” He could not have hit her harder with a baseball bat. Elise grabbed the door frame and turned and looked at Tim. “So knock off the Mom role shit and relax. Take off your stuff and join me…. Now.” He did not say it meanly or with anger, but there was just enough sternness to his voice to reveal the hint of a threat. Elise took a deep breath and walked back toward the hot tub.

“You are lying. You could not see through those hoods.”

“Look, I am not going to tell my Dad anything about last night. I probably have as much to lose if not more than you do! So get down off of your high horse, take your clothes off and get that nice ass of yours in here!”

Elise looked around at the high hedge that surrounded their back yard The nearest neighbors lived nearly 50 yards away, were older and rarely even said ‘Hi” She was alone with Tim and they needed to talk about the previous night. But as she had run, she had envisioned talking to him over coffee in the breakfast nook…clothed. She took hold of the bottom of her sweaty shirt and peeled it off over her head and turned and dropped it in a chair. She did not look over her shoulder to see if he was watching as she pulled the stretchy material of her sport bra up and over her breasts, keeping her back to him. After a short struggle she dropped it on top of the shirt. She noticed her hands were shaking as she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of the running shorts and her underwear and she peeled them from her flesh and pushed them down over her knees to the ground.

She was surprised when she glanced back at her new step-son. He had his head turned and was appearing to watch some birds flying in the distance. She bent over and pick up her sodden clothes and put them with the others and quickly climbed the steps and sank down into the heavenly warm water whose bubbles concealed her nakedness. Tim continued to stare off into the distance until he was certain she was situated then he turned and looked at her.

“I know you must think I am horrible, marrying your Dad less than six months ago and then pulling a stunt like last night, but I can explain.” Elise spit it all fast in the rehearsed words she had worked out as she ran.

“Stop.” Tim said firmly. “You don’t know the whole story and probably none of us do. I contacted Bob last week telling him I wanted to surprise you and Dad. He told me that Dad was going to be out of town, but he could put together something fun for you and me to get to know each other. Then he told me he was going to do something special and sexual for a girl that was going off to college and he asked if I wanted to be a part of that. At first I said no, but then I thought what the hell. Dad has always said that Bob was big into the swinger scene. He liked drinking with him, even though he had always turned him down when it came to the sex scene. So I decided I would one up my old man by saying yes. Besides, I did not put the sex thing together with surprising you.”

“An then I walked in.” Elise said softly.

“Yeah. At first I panicked. I was pissed at Bob. Then I looked at you and the girl and I figured to get one I had to take you both… and you weren’t going to know it was me so, what the hell.”

“I swear, I did not know it was you. I had taken Lindsey out shopping for Bryan back during prom season. She told me she was still a virgin. I told her if she did not get laid at her senior prom I would show her how to fuck a guy right. She was home a little after midnight. Her date was allergic to the lobster they ate for dinner. So I asked Bob to line up a suitable young man and he suggested getting a guy for me as well. Then he laid out this whole fantasy thing and… I should have just told her I was joking!”

Tim moved the bubbles around with his arms before he looked up at Elise. “Look, I have had few one night stands and I think it is safe to say you have too. Most of the time I have never seen the girl again, but there are some that I have stayed friends with. I don’t see why we cannot accept what happened last night and move forward,” he said as he looked Elise in the eye.

Elise could not believe what she was hearing. She could not have dreamed that Tim would not hold this over her head! But he just sat there looking at her with his brown eyes like he meant the offer. Finally she let herself believe and she relaxed, smiled and said simply, “Deal.”

“Okay, good. Now as long as we are agreeing on things, can we also agree at the very least that up until the unceremonial unveiling, last night’s sex was out of this world?” He smiled at her like a boy proclaiming a bicycle was awesome, and Elise found herself laughing and nodding. “Then let’s be friends with benefits. Dad is gone a lot. You are sexy as hell and I am young and ready and I definitely liked what I saw and touched last night.”

Elise suddenly felt the tension and exhaustion of the last few hours roll off of her shoulders and into the bubbling water. She had known several couples in the swing community that swapped partners easily and freely regardless of race, religion, build or even sex. But she had seen some of the nastiest moments happen over things involving f****y. Things exactly like last night had the tendency to blow everyone up and that was with people that were used to sharing. She had been so scared and so certain that Tim was going to spill the dirt to her husband… and now he seemed so reasonable.

“Elise, you look like you could you use a good back rub,” Tim said. She cast a withering glance at him and he laughed and threw his hands up. Laughing he said, “Hey, just an observation!!! Nothing more! I happen to enjoy using my hands and thought I’d offer, nothing more!”

Elise relaxed and smiled. He was right. She really could use a neck, shoulder, back and … other rub now that her biggest worry was at least partially set aside. The water was doing a nice job of removing part of that tension but…. “Here, show me how good those hands of yours are by rubbing my feet. If you are as good as you claim, who knows, maybe I will let you rub my back too!” She turned herself at an angle and put both of her feet up on his thigh.

“You are on!” he said with a laugh and beginning with the foot furthest from him and started kneading, twisting, bending, pressing and stretching her foot in ways that nearly left her delirious! Tim was every bit as good with his hands as he claimed and so Elise found herself lying back and relaxing more and more with every passing minute.

“So what kind of drink do you prefer?” Tim asked from somewhere in reality and she smiled at him and said, “Wines are okay, but to be honest, rum or vodka mixed with energy drinks can have me feeling damn fine in under 30 minutes.” She heard herself respond before she thought that possibly this was not a good thing to tell the young man that was going to be sharing her home with her even when her husband and his father was out of town, sometimes even for weeks at a stretch!

“I like the dark beers. I know most people don’t care for all of the hops, but for me, I guess I like the bite of some of the lagers and micro brews that are available anymore.” He continued to rub her feet and talk and Elise continued to feel almost as if she were d**gged. The warm water, the bubbles his hands… they all combined to be the perfect cocktail to relax her better than any alcohol. She began to slip as her body relaxed and she adjusted her sitting position to more face Tim. She saw him look at her and smile. She looked down and saw the tops of her sun kissed breasts floating in the bubbles of the tub. They contrasted so nicely with the blue water. She smiled at them, looked up at Tim and raised an eyebrow and smiled.

It was a few minutes later that she realized Tim was no longer talking. He was still working on her left foot with both hands but she felt something else brush against the bottom of her right foot and she almost giggled because it tickled. Then she realized that when she had moved, her foot had moved….

“Damn, that’s his dick under my foot!!” She thought silently and to verify her discovery, she turned her ankle just a little and again felt the soft nudge of something firm floating beneath the surface. In her mind’s eye, she could see the eight and a half or nine inch long prick that she had found such a challenge only hours before to deep throat. True, his cock was barely average in girth, but damn the thing was long and it had touched things deep inside her that few other men had ever succeeded in reaching! She began slowly patting the floating organ almost as if she were tapping her foot to the tune of an unheard melody.

She smiled as he released her left foot and took hold of her naughty right foot. “That felt good.” She mumbled and slid her left foot down to the floor of the hot tub to help push her back up in her seat. The smile lingered as she looked through half-closed eyes at her breasts and saw that now most of her nipples were above the froth. She also noticed Tim staring at them as he began working on her other foot. That was about the moment she realized she was sitting splay lagged next to her step-son and they were both naked. Were the tub not producing its foam, he would be able to see her mostly shaved pussy open less than an arm’s length away. It was a very naughty thought and one that had her pussy growing hotter than the tub!

Then she felt him rubbing his stiff cock up and down, over and around her foot. She pretended not to notice as she lay back in the soothing bath. But she would have been wet even had she not been in the tub. She kept imagining how his spunk had filled her to overflowing and how good it had felt to be that full. His young body, so hard and hot was right there, and he wanted her. She knew it without any doubt. Even had he not been running it up and down between her big toe and the others at that moment she would have known it as well as she knew her own name. It made her smile.

“Do you think Bryan and Lindsey are okay?” Tim asked

Opening an eye in a somewhat disgusted fashion, Elise looked at him. “How the hell should I now? I suppose they will be okay. I think I remember her saying last night that she was afraid Bryan would be disgusted by her. I assured her that Bryan had seen, done and enjoyed far worse things and much more kinky years ago. Why would you ask that right now?” Elise shot him a warning look that was meant to alert him to a danger to her mood if he answered wrong.”

“I just was thinking how unbelievably hot it was last night to have you blowing me and watching her with her dad. I figured you knew who he was and assumed you knew it was me, so I just thought it was the best f****y sex scene I have ever imagined. I mean, I have had some girls give me a blow job before, but nothing to compare with what you did to me last night and having that taboo sight just a few feet away was just mind-blowing!”

She had to agree. She had cast more than a quick glance over at the coupling of the other two and had been just blown away. Having a long, strong cock in her mouth was just a bonus. The taboo of watching the i****tual relationship being played out right there before them had been powerful beyond anything that she had anticipated. Now realizing that he was watching her with her own step son and that he knew the relationship between them, meant Bryan had been every bit as turned on by the forbidden coupling he was watching as they were! That thought sent a shudder through her despite the water’s warmth.

“How about that neck rub now?” Tim asked, bringing her thoughts back to the present just as he ran his hand up the inside of her leg, up over the knee, up her thigh and almost there before stroking back down.

Swinging her leg off of his lap Elise looked at him and said, “A girl could get used to this! Sure!”

Then he was standing there in front of her with a semi-hard cock that hung longer than most men once fully aroused! Before she could stop herself, she saw her hand rise out of the water and cup his hanging balls and softly weighed them in her hand. He smiled down at her and said, “If you would rather play with the jewels, I am not going to argue. Unfortunately, despite what porn stories tell you, hot tubs really are not the easiest place for a guy to get hard and stay erect.”

Elise looked up at him and smiled. She then scooted her bottom to the front of the seat and kissed his beautiful cock and then released him and said, “That back rub sounds great!” His gaze did not meet hers as she looked up at him. His eyes were feasting on her now fully exposed breasts and she smiled as she imagined, or at least thought she imagined, his cock starting to harden right there in front of her face!

Stepping with the grace of youth, he moved up and sat on the edge of the tub with just his feet and calves in the water and straddled the sexy tanned back of the older woman. His fingers were soon digging into muscles and pushing on pressure points as well as eliciting all kinds of praise from his patient. Within minutes she was putty in his hands as he worked from the shoulders in and then up the neck to even giving her a scalp massage and then pulling her back toward him so he could rub her temples and facial muscles.

It all felt wonderful and she was pondering which part of Tim’s anatomy she liked more: his hands or his dick! Then she felt his hardening cock brush against her wet hair and side of her neck. She could just imagine it stringing pearls of white lust through her hair as the pre-cum dripped from the slit, escaped and dribbled onto her. It was such a very wicked thought for a woman in her position to have. She smiled and as she looked down she noticed her nipples were fully erect and wondered if that might be the reason for Tim’s arousal. Such nasty thoughts filled her mind indeed!

As if to answer her silent question, his hands moved slowly down her neck and onto her shoulders, releasing every concern she had ever felt. Then they slowly began working their ways forward over her collar bones, fingering and squeezing the tension from the pectoral muscles that had worked to hold her full breasts as she ran. It felt so decadent as he continued his advance upon her at a slow, calculating pace. In a way she wished her would just grab her and get on with it, but instead she delighted in his every delicious touch and motion across her chest. She drank in the incredible array of emotions and sensations that fired off base images and thoughts in her mind.

Finally his hands lifted the full heft and weight of her breasts and he began squeezing and manipulating this part of her anatomy with every bit as much expertise and skill as he had when touching the rest of her body. Supporting her breasts with his fingers he used his thumbs to firmly squeeze and stroke down toward her nipple. Rubbing the tops of first one breast then the other before repeating almost as if he were trying to milk her. Elise looked down and saw her nipples were now as long as they had ever been and were begging for a mouth to come and use them! She heard herself moaning and whispering shameful words of encouragement. Soon she was almost to the point where she was willing to beg him for more!

Standing up and stepping down into the roiling water, Tim turned and faced Elise, his long angry cock pointing accusingly at her face. “Suck it bitch. Be my dirty whore like you have always enjoyed being for so many guys. Show me what a dirty slut you can be!” Grabbing the base of his cock in one hand, he reached out and palmed the back of her head and pulled her to him.

He did not have to work hard to make her suck him! She reached around his hips and grabbed his ass and pulled him to her as she sucked, licked and throated his long slim cock in ways that he had never imagined any woman could ever do! Unlike any other blowjob, Tim found himself having to concentrate on not cumming instead of rushing to that point as fast as he could. This experience was far too good to rush, despite the frenzied nature of her sucking, slurping drooling and licking was propelling the whole thing toward its climactic ending!

And when he reached that point he roared as loudly as any man ever had and in a way that seemed to tear his vocal cords from within him. And yet he continued to twitch and pump and jerk and spasm as he fired everything he had into the greedy lips of the woman seated just in front of him

He was only vaguely aware of stumbling and falling backwards, his head spinning through a kaleidoscope of sexual pleasure and wonder! His mind barely was able to comprehend the vision his eyes sent to him of the full chested beauty sitting before him wiping twin trails of cum from the corners of her mouth as they ran their courses down her chin and throat. There were even drops on the tops of those fabulous breasts as they suddenly jumped up into the air and her hips came up nearly to the surface of the water causing water to splash out of the tub in waves that mimicked those that pleasurably washed through her body.

It took probably five minutes of twitching and moaning before either of the two felt they had enough coordination within themselves to consider intentional movement. Finally Elise said, “I think I need to go get a shower.”

Tim laughed and said, “Yeah, and I think I may need to treat the water!”

Stumbling to her feet and up the steps to get out of the tub, Elise moved with no hint of shame as the water ran off of her mature, sexy body. She knew Tim was looking at her and she smiled at just the thought of him running his lecherous eyes over her curves. Just as she slid the door open to go inside, Tim called out to her, “Hey sexy! What do you think about inviting Bryan and Lindsey over for some cocktails this evening?”

The thought sent a tingle of excitement racing from the core of her brain down her spine and sent her pussy into a sudden spasm. “I’m thinking that might be one hell of a party, if they have worked out their situation half as well as we have!” And with that she retrieved her iphone and punched up the number to Bryan’s cell.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I was soooo disappointed with the reception of the third part of this story that I almost did not publish this part. I thought it was good, but I got almost no response. Then I realized I had not reminded readers that hearing, seeing and reading their responses to what I write is WHY I WRITE!!!!

Please take the time to leave a note or at least click the thumb's up if you enjoyed it. This story could continue on in a very interesting direction....If I am motivated!!!!

Thank you for reading and appreciating my work!... Continue»
Posted by imornery81 3 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  
2796
  |  
100%
  |  13

3 Short Sex Stories, that make me Wet.

1. The Cardboard Box of Knickers

There was a cardboard box to the left of the entrance, and my mother nodded at its existence. I pulled the top flap open and saw immediately that there were many pairs of schoolgirl's panties, all had writing on them, mostly their names with dates, Elisabeth, Victoria, Veronica, and so on, some showed signs of soiling on the gusset, like mine felt, as it was hard to hide your emotions, especially as your body could not hide the fact you were sexually aroused.

He stood beside my mother and watched as I lifted my skirt to expose all my legs to him, my knees shook, as a strange man looking at me in such a manner and about what I was doing as he watched, the tight elastic of my knickers made them roll down my long thighs, until they reached my knees, and then just fell freely to my ankles, lying on top of my black brogues and white ankle socks, their whiteness helped to clarify the darker staining of my vaginal secretions on the gusset of my panties.

I stood as he stared down at the delicate pair of frivolous femininity, 'She is clearly in need of a fuck', he said to my mother, who was also looking down at my undergarment, so exposed and open to view, 'Make sure her full name and date are written in her hand', he said, and I took it as a signal to bent down and step out of my last protective layer of cotton, pick them up, and hand them to him.

I stood with my skirt high, my bare pubis, devoid of any hair, showed a slight swelling as my clitoris was erect, the hall lamp beside the small table, illuminated the sheen along the length of my vagina, the velvety warmth, that only a young girls vagina can demonstrate, was his for the taking, and I watched, mesmerized, as he held my panties under his nose and like a connoisseur of girls cunt's, 'She is still, warm', and I could see my panties were in contact with his nose, and as he withdrew them, there was a line of dew-like thread, like a spiders web, connecting the cotton gusset to his nose, the web, the product of my internal cunts lubrication, it broke and lay across his lips, a moment later, his tongue drew it into his mouth like nectar, 'Virgins are so sweet', he said salaciously, mother smiled, and I could feel my cunt and my anus tighten, his cock was bulging, as I prepared myself to be penetrated.

He threw my knickers to me and I opened them up and patted them flat, took up the pen and wrote my full birth name, age and date of birth, signed and dated the surrender of my panties, 'Put them into the box along with all the other little cunts, I have had', and I did as I was told, noting as I did so, there were many, many, pairs from deflowered spirits, and I wondered who these girls were, as my eyes traced the outlines of their knickers piled atop of others, and the array of colours, that dazzled ones eyes, and helped to protected so many hymens, now discarded like trophies, having failed, but now reminding the men whose cocks pleasured those tiny tight cunts, and filling them with warm semen.

2. Daughter's and their Divorced Fathers.

There are men who fulfil a dark secret when bathing their daughters, and my father was such a man, not that I am complaining, as I always remember the loving feeling as his hands cleansed every part of me, in particular, my open crotch, and I put emphasis on open, because it was a pleasurable feeling, and I would move with his hand as his finger wiped from my puckered anus to my pubis, I think daddy marvelled at how his nubile daughter openly showed her love of being touched like that, even though we daughters thought differently about its application, not fully understanding the meaning of sexual assault.

No the next part is the part that most sane people don't understand, I was allowing my father to bathe me up until my eighth birthday, and as most of you know, a girl of eight, exhibits a lot of differences to what I did four years earlier, on the same bathing night.

Being bathed at an early age, was a right of passage for a father, there was never anything sexual in it, as he still had mother, but after she had left, leaving just us, the bathing continued, but his washing lingered, as if he was exploring, even when he washed between my labia, it was lingering and gentle, and as a little girl, I was discovering it to be pleasurable, and when he plucked up the courage to ask me, I told him I liked when he touched me there.

When I was about six, he suggested if I would bathe myself, I felt he wanted to, so I feigned disappointment, so daddy continued, and we played that game all the way up to my teens, now I had breasts, and hair, and open orgasms in the bath water, with his fingering and masturbations.

Daddy had been without a women for years, and one night as I lay in the water, I could sense his longing, everything felt different, and as I lay back in my customary position and felt daddy's finger probe and gently massage the top of my vagina, I asked, 'Why don't you come in with me'?

I was yearning to see him, my curiosity wanted to know if he was feeling the way my body had started to feel whenever he masturbated me, that's what he had been doing all those years, preparing me, in the privacy of our own home, even the shower head was used to good effect, so much so, that as a woman today, in my thirties, I still love the feel of a jet of water, caressing my clitoris.

Our bedrooms were separated by a thin plasterboard wall, and daddy's masturbating sounded as if he was beside me, so powerful was his need, and I finally got to know this, when I got out of bed one night, and knelt down at his door and watched him through the keyhole, quite a sight in the eyes of a girl so young.

I sat hunched up with my knees drawn up to my chest as daddy undressed. When his pants and underpants were removed his penis was in an aroused state, it stood straight out, pointing at me, and everything for me fell into place.

I began by reaching out and taking hold of it, the feeling of fullness, pliability when I squeezed it, the warmth in my hand was like grasping a lightening rod, just as thunder struck.

'Am I doing this right daddy', I asked in a quiet voice, my eyes were fixed on his large cock, my stomach churned itself into knots, and my vagina felt empty.
'It feels wonderful', he replied, and I could see a small dew like bubble slowly emerge from the slit on its head, 'Do you want to pee', I asked him, as he was so close to my face, 'No baby', he replied, 'it's just some pre-cum', I did not understand the terminology of what he just said, but then again, it was a mute point, as my lips had closed around his swollen glans, and tongue had lovingly swished the slightly saline dew drop off, and continued to give my daddy my first fledging blow-job.

My inexperience was replaced with a primordial instinct, daddy's face was contorted, and every little move I made brought facial sense of relief, and this in turn, made me feel powerful, 'You like this Daddy', I would ask, my mind alive and recording my, determined every move, should give more pleasure than the last, first by cupping then squeezing, then sucking them into my smallish mouth, his balls, bore my teeth marks, then my slim longish fingers could excite his expression, as my tiny probing slowly inched to his anus, gently encircling and feeling the crinkled fleshy ring, 'So it was for him, as it was for me', wickedly flashed through my head, as whenever he probed mine, I felt a deep naughtiness inside me, but most of all, I noted his ejaculations were more powerful whenever I was twiddling my fingers inside daddy's ass.

I suspect you are thinking, 'Surely something else happened after that', and you would be right?

3. My Older b*****r and I

I sat the other night watching the movie 'Blue Lagoon', with my husband, daughter, and my b*****r and his wife, Pia.

On occasions I would look across at my b*****r, as some of the scenes were reminiscent of our growing up, not feelings of embarrassment, they were more longing, you see, my older b*****r was my lover, and it was he who took my virginity, and a dark side of me only he knew.

I love sex, but even more I love dangerous sex, the forbidden, the taboo, kind, in fact it was I who had instigated it, making sure, just as depicted by Brooke Shields in the movie, a sexual awakening, I had a dream, and in the morning I was wet, and thinking about men and boners.

I picked up the phone and dialled his number. I was eleven and had been warned he was dangerous to girls, especially young girls like myself, as apparently he had been caught swimming with a girl who was just ten, and when he had been caught he had a boner, and was wanking it as she lay on the ground naked.

How much is true and how much is pure fantasy, I could not know, all us girls were starved of men, as we outnumbered them by three to one, and it was all we talked about, as we entered our teens, drank beer and telephoned, 'Horny Girls', to here a man tell us what we wanted to hear as we wanked ourselves with the telephone at our ears.

I always used my real name, as it sounded better, and wanted to hear him tell me he was going to fuck all my holes.

We all knew who he was, an old farmer who lived way out in the countryside, our small village, along with about six others, shared the same school, and all the girls were tall, blond and horny for men.

'Hello', he said, 'who is this'?
'Mariel', I whispered quietly into the mouthpiece.
'Mariel', he repeated, my heart pounded, and my free hand went down the front of my knickers at the sound of his voice, 'where have you been darling, I have missed you', he said, and I could hear him undoing his pants?
'Been busy', I whispered again.
'Why are you whispering', he asked me, 'my cock is hard and aching to fuck you', I started rubbing my clitoris?
'Mums downstairs, and I have been busy', I replied, my breath was coming in spurts, just hearing him and knowing he was listening to me, made my hand frig faster.
'Slide your fingers inside and think about my big cock sliding up your tight cunt'.
I gasped a, 'Yes', it was long drawn out as I pushed harder inside me, 'Fuck me Mr Benkt', I gasped, I was close to cumming, but he stopped and his tone changed.
'How did you know my name', he sounded scared?
'We all know you', I replied, more scared I had ruined it not just for me, but the other girls who enjoyed his service, he was silent for a few minutes.
'Are you angry with me', I asked?
'Yes Mariel', he replied, and as he spoke I visualized him standing there naked and pulling on his long cock.
'Will you keep fucking me, if I say sorry', I asked him genuinely, I wanted to cum as I was so horny?
'Tomorrow', he said abruptly, 'I need time to think', and at that he put the phone down.

I went home, angry an frustrated, and when I got in I went to my room and threw myself onto my bed.
As I lay there I could hear some music and I followed the sound, which led to my older b*****rs room. I knocked on the door, but there was no reply, so I opened it, somewhat gingerly, and peeked inside.
My was standing in front of his mirror, he was naked, except for a large pair of headphones, he obviously forgot to to switch them off dual, that's why he did not hear me knocking, but more importantly, his cock was rock hard, and I stepped into the room and closed the door behind me, my b*****r was wanking himself, and I started to pull my own clothes off.

He only realized I was there when I stood naked beside him, by then my hand had found his cock and pulled him into me, my hand still grasping him as our bodies melded into one, neither of us spoke, we let nature take its course, with a little help from me of course.

I held him into my cunt, the head of his cock buried between my labia, and I moved it along my clitoris and down into my open cunt, where I put my arms around his neck and pulled, then lowered my body weight down onto it.

I started cumming as soon as his pubic hair touched my bald vulva, feeling his hard-on move inside my stomach, just drove me wild with lusting and I climbed all over him until I had cummed many times, no shame, no remorse, I used my b*****r like a live dildo, only a lot better feeling.

We settled down to a regular sex life, even after many other sex partners, we still enjoy each other, I guess some things in life are truly free, and my b*****rs cock is one of mine.

Please comment which one you enjoyed, I would love to know, thanks and love Mariel

... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 10 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
1842
  |  
100%
  |  4

The Swimming Place A story of romance and sex

The Swimming Place

Part one .

I was one of the hottest days on record and Meg Brown was relaxing at home.
She had lived alone for almost a year and enjoyed the freedom it gave her .
Simon had left leaving her the house and the courts had ordered him to pay
Four hundred dollars a month in maintenance which was great but not enough to live as well as she had before.
Meg was a legal secretary at the county court but could only work part time .
Part time suited Meg fine as it gave her time to relax and reflect on what she could have been and what she could have made of herself if she hadn’t rushed into marriage with Simon .
Meg worked three days on and four days off which gave her most of what she wanted.
Neither rich nor poor she had a four bed roomed house and no c***dren which was a blessing .
She had a good sized garden with fruit tree’s and the house was well furnished.
Meg would have loved a pool but not on her salary or Simons pitiful payments. At least he was never late with them she thought as she tried to hate him but failed ……
Simon just didn’t have it in him to provide Meg with the loving she yearned for . He was cold and “soulless” . He lacked passion and excitement . He lacked , oh so much ……
They had talked it over and over and even saw a councillor and even considered a sex ther****t but Simon wasn’t keen. He said Meg wanted too much out of life and in some ways he was right . Meg yearned excitement and the thrill of being dominated and having impromptu sex in unusual places . She yearned for Simon to be outrageous and take her away on a whim to an island and fuck her senseless or even if he were man enough to take her over his knee and spank her bare butt . At least that would have been something .. Simon was a good provider and gentle but he was lacking in what Meg needed.
Meg thought that she might miss him when he went ,but she didn’t , not for one second . The whole thing had been a big mistake and now Meg was alone and really no better off than she was before.
Meg was a little over forty and still had a good body and pretty face framed in flame red hair but all the good men ,as the song went, had gone, or so it seemed.

With only herself to wash and cook for Meg was bored to tears.
She cleaned the house every day but it never seemed to get untidy enough to bother .
Meg would wander around the house in gust her white cotton panties and a brassiere if she could be bothered but quite often she just couldn’t be bothered and went nude all day.
She would watch a little television or read a book. She was currently reading “Rebecca” by Daphne de Maurier and was positively drooling over a tall handsome Englishman called Max de Winter from the book .
How Meg wished she had her very own strong and powerful Max de Winter to take her away to Monte Carlo and fuck her senseless.

To lay on the deck of Max’s yacht naked and vulnerable to Max’s lust.

Men loved their pornography but Meg was getting off in the arms of her imaginary lover just as well .

When Meg was at work she wore the most erotic clothes that she dare , a short dark skirt and silk stockings and high heels in the vain hope that someone would see her bending over and see her tender sweet cunt and long for it enough to make a move on her . Her boss was short and bald and not the type at all . It was just a dream ……
On her days off she would wake up hot and feeling erotic from a forgotten dream and if she were wearing a short nighty she would strip it of quickly and caress her tits and allow her hands to wander down to her cunt and she would tease and stroke it and finally in a frenzy she would masturbate vigorously until she came of noisily .
Her garden was as private as it could be and she would wander still nude and sit beneath a tree and day dream whilst the juices ran from her sweet pussy.
Beyond the high hedgerow lay the land that belonged to an anonymous land owner who was in the process of seeking planning for a large development of housing .
Meg hoped they would never get it as her privacy might somehow be lost.
In any case that time was a long way off and for now at least despite the “trespassers will be prosecuted” signs the land was used freely by anyone who felt the urge to wander .
Years before it had been a large farm but now it was open grassland with a few groups of trees and a few water holes fed from the cold brook which ran through the township.
Meg remembered as a k** she and her friends would swim in a “special swimming place” away from prying eyes where she and her friends would swim and play and fool around … Where had they gone she wondered ?
Most had married or found jobs in the big cities and she could hardly remember their names now .

Those days had been the happiest of her life.
Groups of k**s used to swim there. Some had swimsuits and some didn’t . No one cared. They were just k**s , no more than fifteen years old and she used to laugh when a boy was caught jerking off whilst watching a pair of titties bouncing up and down or even the sight of a bare cunt or asshole was enough to get things going .
The girls were no better. Meg had seen plenty of girls masturbating and had joined in the fun so many times . Oh happy days ………

Meg dressed herself in a denim skirt and a loose fitting top and sandals .
No panties. It still made her feel “naughty” to venture out with a bare pussy .

Megs garden had high hedges which she loved for the privacy. It gave her the chance of wandering around nude or with a skimpy top on and a bare arse and pussy . Megs pussy was proof positive that she was a natural red head.
By walking down the left hand side of her house from the garden there was a narrow wrought iron gate. Next to the small gate was an almost invisible access point to the fields beyond .
She abandoned Rebecca and Max in favour of a walk down memory lane.

It had been at least two years before that Meg had ventured into what was now open countryside and no one ,she knew was going to take any notice of a silly “No Trespassing” sign.
By standing sideways she could just get through and she found herself in the field of dreams .
The grass was indeed “greener” on the other side , not metaphorically but in all reality it was greener and so much prettier than her own garden which was immaculate. Perhaps too immaculate …

Meg could see the brook glistening as it meandered to “who knows where” .

Meg had almost forgotten where all the nice spots were but to follow the brook was a safe bet. The first small wood was only a quarter of mile away but Meg remembered it wasn’t their favourite one .
As Meg approached the woods she saw another sign . Another “No Trespassing sign no doubt ,
As she got closer she could see that it was as she expected but it didn’t really look threatening or even official .
Meg smiled as she read , Trespassers will be ……….. “Spanked” .
She couldn’t believe it . A joke of course … Quiet amusing she thought as she entered the wood and found the old watering hole .

It wasn’t the right one . Just a a****l watering hole , nothing special and the water didn’t look very appealing .
The water that led to the larger wood and the special swimming place she remembered sparkled like diamonds .
It wasn’t deep and the k**s used to paddle and sail their toy boats there years ago .

It all seemed so familiar a she approached the larger cluster of trees. Meg could almost her the sounds of the boys and girls screaming with laughter and the splashing of water . She could almost see twp or three of the naughtier boys playing with there cocks and she knew that some girls took the opportunity of a quick “finger job” and some very heavy petting by some of her friends with boys . All very discrete of course but Meg could sense the excitement of those days as she finally reach the place she called “the swimming place”.
No one called it anything else. It had no name other than that . It was a place for teenagers and no adult ever bothered them there
The water was as clear and clean as it ever had been and completely surrounded by trees.
Meg slipped off her sandals and dipped her toes into the sparkling water. It was cold but not freezing and the day was so very hot.
So very peaceful ,…… Meg slipped her hand under her very short denim skirt and ran her fingers up and down slowly along her vaginal lips . She was soaking with pre cum juice and wondered where she could lay down and finish the job .
With just the tiny skirt and casual cotton top on she wondered if it was safe for a quick dip in the clear water before she went to work on her cunt .
The pool was only twelve feet across and no more than four feet at its deepest surrounded by moss and grass .
Quickly Meg slipped of her skirt and top and stepped into the pool .
She felt the cold water surround her legs and arse and it almost felt as if the liquid was caressing her cunt and arsehole with its cool fingers.
In the centre of the pool she knelt down and immersed her large but firm tits into the water…. Here she could swim a few strokes as if she were in a proper swimming pool .
Meg floated effortlessly on her back and allowed her legs to drift open and allowed access to the cold water as if it were the fingers of a tall dark stranger caressing her juicy cunt . Then with a kick of her legs she reached the mossy bank where she lay her back with her feet still in the water.
Meg could wait no longer. Her cunt needed attention right now .
Meg fingered her twat as the cunt lips opened of their own volition and she stroked her engorged clitty and soon was masturbating furiously with three fingers inside her pussy hole .
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Meg was an experienced masturbator after these long and lonely twelve months without a man cock for relief.
The tall dark haired man on the other bank was standing there with a smile on his face .
For several seconds Meg had thought he was a figment of her over active imagination . He was Max de Winter. He was OO7 licensed to kill . Licensed to fuck a lonely girl skinny dipping in a lonely pool . He wasn’t real . How could he be ?

When he spoke Meg was in no doubt that this man was no mirage and no illusion or a just a dream come true.
“Well hello there young Miss,” said the man
“You didn’t see the signs I take it ?”
Meg made a dash for her clothes, such as they were …..
“ Leave them be” said the man .
“They are my evidence, along with the video I’ve been taking over the last ten minutes” he said pointing out the “mini-cam” in his hand.

Meg placed her hands over her pussy , then one hand over her tits and one over her cunt.

“Hands by your side” said the man
“Oh please” said Meg “Just let me go , I’m sorry ,I did see the signs but I thought they were a joke “
“Far from a joke Miss” said the man who was wearing smart cord pants and a black jacket and sounded as if he had an English accent.
“In fact the signs were due to be replaced with new ones last week which warn that” Trespassers will be caned” so far from a mild spanking you would have received last week I’m afraid I’m going to have to give you the cane , on the bare bottom too” !
Meg had given up all hope of trying to conceal her nudity.
“You cant do that to me “ said Meg “I’ll just get my clothes and go home “
Meg was mesmerised by the handsome Man and some part of her wanted to be over his knee for whatever fate he had for her….

“You my girl are a trespasser and I do have the authority to at the very least hold you until I call the Sheriff to arrest you just as you are , naked and what is more absolutely everyone will see the video of you masturbating on private property when the case come to court “
“ The choice is yours of course” he said and Meg could see a ridge in the mans pants. He was getting a huge erection !

“Would you care to see an instant playback of yourself “ said the Man
“Come here Miss and you can see exactly what I have on you “
Meg blushed and wriggled with the humiliation of it all ..

“I know what I was doing was wrong “ said Meg
“And what were you doing Miss Brown “ said the Man

“You know “ said Meg “ you have it on video “

“You have to say it” said the Man “it’s the rules”
“Very well “ said Meg who ‘s whole body seemed to be blushing red with embarrassment .
“ I was errrrr, masturbating she said quietly .
“Louder please Miss Brown “ said the Man
Poor Megs nipples were really sticking out a long way to the mans obvious delight as his erection was growing ever longer and longer by the second
“I was masturbating “ cried Meg as loudly as she dare
“And how do you know my name “? said Meg

“Oh we’ve been watching you for some time now “ said the man

The man introduced himself as Martin White, the estates manager for his b*****r Michael who owned the entire area .

“Watching me”? said Meg
“Yes” said Mr White, “I’ve been watching you for three weeks now , your garden isn’t as secluded as you thought “
“I cant begin to tell you how often I’ve seen you stark nude through your hedge and masturbating too , such a pretty sight Miss Brown “
Megs face went even redder than before
“How dare you spy on me , how very dare you spy into my private garden”!

“At least I wasn’t trespassing “ said Mr White
“And although it is i*****l to peek into your private garden , I will deny it if it comes to that “ said Mr White smiling .
“I knew that you would eventually come onto our land and I was just waiting for this chance Miss Brown ,or may I call you Meg”?
“Oh and in case you were wondering , I have been wanking over the sight of your naked cunt and tits as I watched but since you cant prove a thing it really doesn’t matter much does it Megan ?”

“Oh “ said Meg, Really Mr White, you are such a pervert , masturbating over my nude body . “You really should be ashamed”

“May I remind you Meg that its you on the video masturbating furiously , not I”?
“ Now what’s it to be Meg , shall I call the Sheriff or will you accept my punishment”?

“Call the Sheriff for all I care” said Meg with little conviction .

Mr White started dialling on his cell phone.

“Wait” said Meg thinking of the guys at the police station watching the movie of her nude and lewdly masturbating.
Meg hadn’t been caned for nearly twenty years when she was last called to the principals office for punishment . She got the cane that day o the bare arse and it stung like hell but it gave her strange, not unpleasant feelings in her tummy.

“I have to have the cane on the bare”? said Meg

“Well since you don’t seem to have any knickers here , I would say yes” said Mr White

“OK” said Meg “I suppose I have no choice do I “?
There was actually nothing more that Meg wanted than to be over this Mans rod for correction or anything else he had in mind for that matter.
She didn’t want him to know that though ……….

Behind a cluster of dense woodland stood Mr Whites dark grey Aston Martin DB9 . Meg hadn’t seen that before or heard it pull up and she certainly would have .
Martin had been there for over an hour as he had been for two days running.
He had an idea that the hot weather would flush Meg out and into the pool eventually . It was his lucky day it seemed.
Martin had admired Meg from afar for ages now . It was her red hair and steaming sexuality along with her pixie like face that attracted him to Megan in particular.
Martin had made a few enquiries around the neighbourhood and knew that Meg was now a single woman ,where she worked and had a pretty good idea that she was as bored as hell .
He had indeed been watching her for weeks now and waiting for his chance .

Martin had always known what kind of woman he wanted as a lover or even a wife if the chance arose.
He wanted and always had wanted a submissive and yet feisty woman preferably with red hair and a high sex drive. Megan seemed to fit the bill perfectly.
Meg could see Mr White as he opened the trunk , or boot of his car as he would call it . Inside amongst other thing there was a long swishy rattan cane .
“Oh fuck” thought Meg “That cane looks exactly the same as I got caned with at school “
Mr White walked back to Meg and looked at Megs naked body in detail , his eyes lingering on her cunt and tits which were stubbornly still at full attention despite herself.
“How do you want me “? said Meg

Martin pointed to a low thick branch that looked as if it had been made for caning a naughty girl on .
Martin slipped off his red lined jacket and threw it over the branch and nodded towards it .
Over there Megan , and keep the pretty bottom high and your legs well spread. I like a nice target to aim for “
Meg d****d her slim frame over the nominated branch . It was quiet high and Meg could only just reach the ground with her toes as her bottom was presented for inspection .
It seemed as if nature had created this branch for Megs size and height …

It was pointless to protest at this stage because it was plain to see that Meg’s cunt was dripping wet and her labia was swollen with charged sexual desire.
Meg was ready for Mr Whites cane and even more ready for his huge cock .

She felt Martins fingers caress her bottom crack as he stroked the area between cunt and anus . As if by telepathy Martin knew that Meg wanted a fingering before he caned her as he slipped his finger into her wet cunt .
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh , Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” cried Meg
He fingered her more rapidly now and Meg was close to another orgasm .
Martin had seem Meg masturbate and knew she could orgasm several times in an hour .
Martin brought Megan to the brink of orgasm several times but he knew exactly when to stop to keep her randy and wet.
Meg was gushing a clear pussy juice before he decided to begin the caning he had promised Meg.

Flexing the cane and following a few practice strokes into the thin air at last the moment had come …………..


“Swisshhhhhhhhhhhh , Whaccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
“Swissssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
Swisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Twaaaacckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

“Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” cried Meg “That really stung”

“Is it over now” ? said Meg

“Five more to come dear” said Martin

“Five more” ? said Meg “Oh my poor arse”

“I think you like it “ said Mr White “Don’t you Megan “?

Meg was silent for a moment .
“Yes” she said reluctantly knowing there was no point in lying .
“But it really stings” said Meg

“I know “ said Martin “Its supposed to “

“Swisshhhhhhhhhhhh , Whaccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
“Swissssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
Swisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Twaaaacckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”


“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh , fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk , Argghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

“Just two more” said Martin “ and perhaps you will have learned your lesson young lady” ?

“Oh fuck” said Meg out loud .
“The fucking will start after the next two strokes” said Martin

“Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk Kerackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

Thhhhhhhhwackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

The last stroked were as hard as Mr White could manage.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ,fuckkkkk, fuckkkk fuckkkkkkkkk, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”
Poor Megs are was aflame with pain and the desire to have a cock inserted as quickly as possible .
Her poor arse was bright red and looked double the size it had been but the cunt juice was still flowing like river.
Her anus was dilated fully and Meg was as ready as any woman had ever been for a huge cock inside her . Meg nearly slipped as she dismounted her caning branch . She had thought Martin would fuck her there and then whilst her cunt and arsehole were so open and desperate for it but no .
Martin took her in his arms and kissed her deeply and she melted into his arms . At last she had a real man ……. At least for now .
Martin said they should swim together in the “swimming place” and He stripped quickly .
“Oh my god” thought Meg as she saw the size of his cock .
She knew it was a big one from the tenting of his pants but never dreamed a man could have such a large penis .
It wasn’t the length so much as what looked like a good ten inches but Martin cock was so wide. More the three times as wide as Simons had been as twice as wide as anything she had ever seen .
There was a boy at school who used to frequent “the swimming place” of whom it was said had the towns largest, widest cock and no girl could get her finger around it and no girl would fuck him or even attempt to suck him off.
Martins was twice as thick at least even in the cold water of the pool .
Meg knew she could take him into her snatch, even though it would be a very tight fit Meg wanted to be stretched as never before and she was so very wet .
Could any woman take Martins cock up the asshole?
Meg was eager to try and just as eager to see how much of it she could get inside her mouth .

Martin ass was tight and firm and his dick seemed out of proportion to his frame although he was talk and well built with a nice slim waist and huge wide shoulders.

They swam and played for half an hour touching each others “privates” whenever they could .
Martin fingered Megs cunt and arsehole with impunity and she loved it .
Meg grabbed Martins thick cock whenever she could and it felt like an iron rod as she ran her fingers along the shaft and helmet .

At last Martin took Megan by her tiny waist and threw her onto the bank at the same place he had found her masturbating only an hour of so earlier.
Meg took Martins cock into her hand , It hardly went half way around the shaft but she skimmed up and down until Martin was groaning and in need of cunt desperately .
A drop of pre-cum was soon licked away by Meg snake like tongue . Then she spread her legs as widely as possible. She felt like a whore as she begged for cock and relief from her burning desire.
Martin ran his tongue along Megs labia and nibbled for a moment on her clitoris . Meg could wait no longer !
“Fuck me now , please fuck me ,use me just fuckkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeee”

Her legs wrapped around Martins waist as he nudged his huge helmet against her flaps .
Meg gasped as the first five inches entered her swiftly . She felt so full!
Meg was stretched to the limit . Almost to breaking point ……..
Like a perfectly engineered piston Martin entered Megs cylinder with not a atom of space between cock and cuntal wall.
With no room for air to escape the pressure in Megs upper cunt regions was building up and had nowhere to go .
As Martin inched further and further inside Meg her face went red as she urged him to fuck her even if it killed her . She wanted every inch of her man inside her .
It tool five minutes to achieve full penetration and Meg was finally full of cock , fuller than she ever believed it was possible to be .

Martin left his dick to soak for a full minute before he withdrew for another thrust.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” cried Meg as the air escaped and her clitoris was unleashed from its confines.

A moment passed and Martin was again buried to the balls once again !

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk me you fuckerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr” screamed Meg
Each time , each thrust of cock unleashed a cunt fart and Megs clitoris was afire .
Meg wanted to cum so badly yet Martin knew how to fuck a woman and kept Meg just short of release. He would make her beg for it . Beg for cock as loudly as she could !
Time after time Martin took Meg to the very edge of ecstasy and ….. Left her hanging .
“Please fuck me Martin , oh please fuck me and let me cum “ !
“Louder” said Martin
“Fuck meeeeeeeeeeee, please fuck meeeeee”
“Louder still” said Martin
“Megs voiced echoed through the woods .
“FUCKKKKKKKKKKK MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE . Pleaseeeeeeeee Fuckkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” !
With three expert thrusts Martin allowed Meg to orgasm .
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ,Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”
Meg was truly fucked in every way imaginable both sexually and physically !
As Martin withdrew the build up of cunt juice was finally able to flow like a cataract of elixir onto the grass which soaked it in greedily.

Martin went to the trunk of his DB9 and came back with a drink of soda and two glasses .
Martin sipped his and Meg d***k her quickly .

His cock seemed as large as ever to Meg who took it into her mouth as far as she could and gently sucked him back to a full blown erection.

“I’m not sure if I can take it in the ass darling “ said Meg
“Although I’m willing to try” she said as she once again kissed him deeply .

Meg knelt on all fours and stuck her arse high presenting her anus to this lovely man .
Without additional lubrication it was always going to be next to impossible but Meg relaxed her asshole and Martin was able to insert three inches of cock . This was enough to get Martin off with some fast thrusting and Meg promised he could take her in the asshole next time .

“There will be a next time “ said Martin “ after I practically ****d you “?

“You didn’t **** me you silly goose” said Megan “I was gagging for cock right from the start and you know it “
“And the caning”? said Martin
Meg presented her fine rump to Martin .
“ I loved it “ she said “I’ve always loved a caning , especially from a real man like you “

“May I have the pleasure of taking you for dinner tonight ? “ said Martin with a wry smile “
“Of course you may “ said Megan as she kissed him once more with passion .

“One thing “ said Megan “ you will delete that errrr , movie from your camera”?

“ What movie”? said Martin

“Oh my I phone you mean , my b*****r gave that to me weeks ago , I never could get it to work “

Martin was as good as his word and was waiting outside Meg house at eight PM .with a huge bunch of roses
They had a very romantic dinner in an excellent and discrete restaurant where they could reach under the table and fondle each other to their hearts delight. Meg was able to get Martin’s cock out and masturbate him and Meg wore no underwear at all …

Later that night Martin took Meg back to his b*****rs mansion house .

Michael was a delight , a veritable tin type of Martin except slightly shorter and fairer hair .
It seemed both the b*****rs had inherited a fortune from their parents along with the property company in England and the USA where they were developing low cost housing for a moderate profit .
The f****y home was a stately home in East Sussex which had been in the f****y for centuries .
Meg slept with Martin that night and Meg was as good as her word too as she offered her new lover her asshole that very night.
Meg wanted Martin to fuck her, to possess her entirely , to use her and cane her as and when he wished .
Armed with a large tube of KY Martin was able to fuck Meg’s rear hole.

Meg applied the lubricant to Martins rod as she masturbated it well in whilst Martin did the same for Megs asshole .
He took her on all fours and the going was difficult at first .
Once again the first four inches went into Megs bottom well enough but the remaining six inches was a slow but tender exercise in Submission for Megan and an absolute delight for Martin .
When at last Martins heavy balls bumped against Megs cunt he felt vindicated and Meg felt contentment that her asshole was as full as it could be with Martins cock .
He fucked her gently but firmly until Martin emptied his sperm deeply inside Megs innards .
Three times Martin shot his load into Meg’s arse and the spunk filled to the brim .
After a short rest and a soothing bath together Martin wanted to fuck Meg again ……. This time in the cunt .
Once again plenty of lubrication was needed and it was worth the effort because he slipped easily into Megs cunt and on the huge bed they both orgasmed together .
Meg was still a fertile woman and told Martin who said “Que sera sera “
As it happened Meg didn’t become pregnant ,at least not that night.
Meg had the lover she always dreamed of and the huge cock was surely a bonus and the fact that he could tame the wild Meg was even better for both of them.
Martin always kept the cane close at hand which delighted Meg as she loved him to dominate and thrash her whenever she needed it, or whenever she didn’t come to that .


Six months later Martin and Meg arrived in a British Airways 747 at London Heathrow where a chauffeur was waiting to whisk them off to the f****y mansion and a new and exciting life for Meg .

Three weeks later Martin and Meg were Married in a delightful Sussex country church where Meg promised to love , honour and obey and we all know what that meant don’t we ?
Meg spent most of the next several years with a sore rectum and a red bottom which she loved .
Eventually Meg got used to the size of Martins cock and when he fucked her which was most nights or even mornings she would howl with pleasure as he spunked into her tight cunt , time after time
………… And they lived happily ever after ……


The End... Continue»
Posted by clearly 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
263
  |  
100%
  |  1

The Swimming Place A story of romance and sex

The Swimming Place

Part one .

I was one of the hottest days on record and Meg Brown was relaxing at home.
She had lived alone for almost a year and enjoyed the freedom it gave her .
Simon had left leaving her the house and the courts had ordered him to pay
Four hundred dollars a month in maintenance which was great but not enough to live as well as she had before.
Meg was a legal secretary at the county court but could only work part time .
Part time suited Meg fine as it gave her time to relax and reflect on what she could have been and what she could have made of herself if she hadn’t rushed into marriage with Simon .
Meg worked three days on and four days off which gave her most of what she wanted.
Neither rich nor poor she had a four bed roomed house and no c***dren which was a blessing .
She had a good sized garden with fruit tree’s and the house was well furnished.
Meg would have loved a pool but not on her salary or Simons pitiful payments. At least he was never late with them she thought as she tried to hate him but failed ……
Simon just didn’t have it in him to provide Meg with the loving she yearned for . He was cold and “soulless” . He lacked passion and excitement . He lacked , oh so much ……
They had talked it over and over and even saw a councillor and even considered a sex ther****t but Simon wasn’t keen. He said Meg wanted too much out of life and in some ways he was right . Meg yearned excitement and the thrill of being dominated and having impromptu sex in unusual places . She yearned for Simon to be outrageous and take her away on a whim to an island and fuck her senseless or even if he were man enough to take her over his knee and spank her bare butt . At least that would have been something .. Simon was a good provider and gentle but he was lacking in what Meg needed.
Meg thought that she might miss him when he went ,but she didn’t , not for one second . The whole thing had been a big mistake and now Meg was alone and really no better off than she was before.
Meg was a little over forty and still had a good body and pretty face framed in flame red hair but all the good men ,as the song went, had gone, or so it seemed.

With only herself to wash and cook for Meg was bored to tears.
She cleaned the house every day but it never seemed to get untidy enough to bother .
Meg would wander around the house in gust her white cotton panties and a brassiere if she could be bothered but quite often she just couldn’t be bothered and went nude all day.
She would watch a little television or read a book. She was currently reading “Rebecca” by Daphne de Maurier and was positively drooling over a tall handsome Englishman called Max de Winter from the book .
How Meg wished she had her very own strong and powerful Max de Winter to take her away to Monte Carlo and fuck her senseless.

To lay on the deck of Max’s yacht naked and vulnerable to Max’s lust.

Men loved their pornography but Meg was getting off in the arms of her imaginary lover just as well .

When Meg was at work she wore the most erotic clothes that she dare , a short dark skirt and silk stockings and high heels in the vain hope that someone would see her bending over and see her tender sweet cunt and long for it enough to make a move on her . Her boss was short and bald and not the type at all . It was just a dream ……
On her days off she would wake up hot and feeling erotic from a forgotten dream and if she were wearing a short nighty she would strip it of quickly and caress her tits and allow her hands to wander down to her cunt and she would tease and stroke it and finally in a frenzy she would masturbate vigorously until she came of noisily .
Her garden was as private as it could be and she would wander still nude and sit beneath a tree and day dream whilst the juices ran from her sweet pussy.
Beyond the high hedgerow lay the land that belonged to an anonymous land owner who was in the process of seeking planning for a large development of housing .
Meg hoped they would never get it as her privacy might somehow be lost.
In any case that time was a long way off and for now at least despite the “trespassers will be prosecuted” signs the land was used freely by anyone who felt the urge to wander .
Years before it had been a large farm but now it was open grassland with a few groups of trees and a few water holes fed from the cold brook which ran through the township.
Meg remembered as a k** she and her friends would swim in a “special swimming place” away from prying eyes where she and her friends would swim and play and fool around … Where had they gone she wondered ?
Most had married or found jobs in the big cities and she could hardly remember their names now .

Those days had been the happiest of her life.
Groups of k**s used to swim there. Some had swimsuits and some didn’t . No one cared. They were just k**s , no more than fifteen years old and she used to laugh when a boy was caught jerking off whilst watching a pair of titties bouncing up and down or even the sight of a bare cunt or asshole was enough to get things going .
The girls were no better. Meg had seen plenty of girls masturbating and had joined in the fun so many times . Oh happy days ………

Meg dressed herself in a denim skirt and a loose fitting top and sandals .
No panties. It still made her feel “naughty” to venture out with a bare pussy .

Megs garden had high hedges which she loved for the privacy. It gave her the chance of wandering around nude or with a skimpy top on and a bare arse and pussy . Megs pussy was proof positive that she was a natural red head.
By walking down the left hand side of her house from the garden there was a narrow wrought iron gate. Next to the small gate was an almost invisible access point to the fields beyond .
She abandoned Rebecca and Max in favour of a walk down memory lane.

It had been at least two years before that Meg had ventured into what was now open countryside and no one ,she knew was going to take any notice of a silly “No Trespassing” sign.
By standing sideways she could just get through and she found herself in the field of dreams .
The grass was indeed “greener” on the other side , not metaphorically but in all reality it was greener and so much prettier than her own garden which was immaculate. Perhaps too immaculate …

Meg could see the brook glistening as it meandered to “who knows where” .

Meg had almost forgotten where all the nice spots were but to follow the brook was a safe bet. The first small wood was only a quarter of mile away but Meg remembered it wasn’t their favourite one .
As Meg approached the woods she saw another sign . Another “No Trespassing sign no doubt ,
As she got closer she could see that it was as she expected but it didn’t really look threatening or even official .
Meg smiled as she read , Trespassers will be ……….. “Spanked” .
She couldn’t believe it . A joke of course … Quiet amusing she thought as she entered the wood and found the old watering hole .

It wasn’t the right one . Just a a****l watering hole , nothing special and the water didn’t look very appealing .
The water that led to the larger wood and the special swimming place she remembered sparkled like diamonds .
It wasn’t deep and the k**s used to paddle and sail their toy boats there years ago .

It all seemed so familiar a she approached the larger cluster of trees. Meg could almost her the sounds of the boys and girls screaming with laughter and the splashing of water . She could almost see twp or three of the naughtier boys playing with there cocks and she knew that some girls took the opportunity of a quick “finger job” and some very heavy petting by some of her friends with boys . All very discrete of course but Meg could sense the excitement of those days as she finally reach the place she called “the swimming place”.
No one called it anything else. It had no name other than that . It was a place for teenagers and no adult ever bothered them there
The water was as clear and clean as it ever had been and completely surrounded by trees.
Meg slipped off her sandals and dipped her toes into the sparkling water. It was cold but not freezing and the day was so very hot.
So very peaceful ,…… Meg slipped her hand under her very short denim skirt and ran her fingers up and down slowly along her vaginal lips . She was soaking with pre cum juice and wondered where she could lay down and finish the job .
With just the tiny skirt and casual cotton top on she wondered if it was safe for a quick dip in the clear water before she went to work on her cunt .
The pool was only twelve feet across and no more than four feet at its deepest surrounded by moss and grass .
Quickly Meg slipped of her skirt and top and stepped into the pool .
She felt the cold water surround her legs and arse and it almost felt as if the liquid was caressing her cunt and arsehole with its cool fingers.
In the centre of the pool she knelt down and immersed her large but firm tits into the water…. Here she could swim a few strokes as if she were in a proper swimming pool .
Meg floated effortlessly on her back and allowed her legs to drift open and allowed access to the cold water as if it were the fingers of a tall dark stranger caressing her juicy cunt . Then with a kick of her legs she reached the mossy bank where she lay her back with her feet still in the water.
Meg could wait no longer. Her cunt needed attention right now .
Meg fingered her twat as the cunt lips opened of their own volition and she stroked her engorged clitty and soon was masturbating furiously with three fingers inside her pussy hole .
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Meg was an experienced masturbator after these long and lonely twelve months without a man cock for relief.
The tall dark haired man on the other bank was standing there with a smile on his face .
For several seconds Meg had thought he was a figment of her over active imagination . He was Max de Winter. He was OO7 licensed to kill . Licensed to fuck a lonely girl skinny dipping in a lonely pool . He wasn’t real . How could he be ?

When he spoke Meg was in no doubt that this man was no mirage and no illusion or a just a dream come true.
“Well hello there young Miss,” said the man
“You didn’t see the signs I take it ?”
Meg made a dash for her clothes, such as they were …..
“ Leave them be” said the man .
“They are my evidence, along with the video I’ve been taking over the last ten minutes” he said pointing out the “mini-cam” in his hand.

Meg placed her hands over her pussy , then one hand over her tits and one over her cunt.

“Hands by your side” said the man
“Oh please” said Meg “Just let me go , I’m sorry ,I did see the signs but I thought they were a joke “
“Far from a joke Miss” said the man who was wearing smart cord pants and a black jacket and sounded as if he had an English accent.
“In fact the signs were due to be replaced with new ones last week which warn that” Trespassers will be caned” so far from a mild spanking you would have received last week I’m afraid I’m going to have to give you the cane , on the bare bottom too” !
Meg had given up all hope of trying to conceal her nudity.
“You cant do that to me “ said Meg “I’ll just get my clothes and go home “
Meg was mesmerised by the handsome Man and some part of her wanted to be over his knee for whatever fate he had for her….

“You my girl are a trespasser and I do have the authority to at the very least hold you until I call the Sheriff to arrest you just as you are , naked and what is more absolutely everyone will see the video of you masturbating on private property when the case come to court “
“ The choice is yours of course” he said and Meg could see a ridge in the mans pants. He was getting a huge erection !

“Would you care to see an instant playback of yourself “ said the Man
“Come here Miss and you can see exactly what I have on you “
Meg blushed and wriggled with the humiliation of it all ..

“I know what I was doing was wrong “ said Meg
“And what were you doing Miss Brown “ said the Man

“You know “ said Meg “ you have it on video “

“You have to say it” said the Man “it’s the rules”
“Very well “ said Meg who ‘s whole body seemed to be blushing red with embarrassment .
“ I was errrrr, masturbating she said quietly .
“Louder please Miss Brown “ said the Man
Poor Megs nipples were really sticking out a long way to the mans obvious delight as his erection was growing ever longer and longer by the second
“I was masturbating “ cried Meg as loudly as she dare
“And how do you know my name “? said Meg

“Oh we’ve been watching you for some time now “ said the man

The man introduced himself as Martin White, the estates manager for his b*****r Michael who owned the entire area .

“Watching me”? said Meg
“Yes” said Mr White, “I’ve been watching you for three weeks now , your garden isn’t as secluded as you thought “
“I cant begin to tell you how often I’ve seen you stark nude through your hedge and masturbating too , such a pretty sight Miss Brown “
Megs face went even redder than before
“How dare you spy on me , how very dare you spy into my private garden”!

“At least I wasn’t trespassing “ said Mr White
“And although it is i*****l to peek into your private garden , I will deny it if it comes to that “ said Mr White smiling .
“I knew that you would eventually come onto our land and I was just waiting for this chance Miss Brown ,or may I call you Meg”?
“Oh and in case you were wondering , I have been wanking over the sight of your naked cunt and tits as I watched but since you cant prove a thing it really doesn’t matter much does it Megan ?”

“Oh “ said Meg, Really Mr White, you are such a pervert , masturbating over my nude body . “You really should be ashamed”

“May I remind you Meg that its you on the video masturbating furiously , not I”?
“ Now what’s it to be Meg , shall I call the Sheriff or will you accept my punishment”?

“Call the Sheriff for all I care” said Meg with little conviction .

Mr White started dialling on his cell phone.

“Wait” said Meg thinking of the guys at the police station watching the movie of her nude and lewdly masturbating.
Meg hadn’t been caned for nearly twenty years when she was last called to the principals office for punishment . She got the cane that day o the bare arse and it stung like hell but it gave her strange, not unpleasant feelings in her tummy.

“I have to have the cane on the bare”? said Meg

“Well since you don’t seem to have any knickers here , I would say yes” said Mr White

“OK” said Meg “I suppose I have no choice do I “?
There was actually nothing more that Meg wanted than to be over this Mans rod for correction or anything else he had in mind for that matter.
She didn’t want him to know that though ……….

Behind a cluster of dense woodland stood Mr Whites dark grey Aston Martin DB9 . Meg hadn’t seen that before or heard it pull up and she certainly would have .
Martin had been there for over an hour as he had been for two days running.
He had an idea that the hot weather would flush Meg out and into the pool eventually . It was his lucky day it seemed.
Martin had admired Meg from afar for ages now . It was her red hair and steaming sexuality along with her pixie like face that attracted him to Megan in particular.
Martin had made a few enquiries around the neighbourhood and knew that Meg was now a single woman ,where she worked and had a pretty good idea that she was as bored as hell .
He had indeed been watching her for weeks now and waiting for his chance .

Martin had always known what kind of woman he wanted as a lover or even a wife if the chance arose.
He wanted and always had wanted a submissive and yet feisty woman preferably with red hair and a high sex drive. Megan seemed to fit the bill perfectly.
Meg could see Mr White as he opened the trunk , or boot of his car as he would call it . Inside amongst other thing there was a long swishy rattan cane .
“Oh fuck” thought Meg “That cane looks exactly the same as I got caned with at school “
Mr White walked back to Meg and looked at Megs naked body in detail , his eyes lingering on her cunt and tits which were stubbornly still at full attention despite herself.
“How do you want me “? said Meg

Martin pointed to a low thick branch that looked as if it had been made for caning a naughty girl on .
Martin slipped off his red lined jacket and threw it over the branch and nodded towards it .
Over there Megan , and keep the pretty bottom high and your legs well spread. I like a nice target to aim for “
Meg d****d her slim frame over the nominated branch . It was quiet high and Meg could only just reach the ground with her toes as her bottom was presented for inspection .
It seemed as if nature had created this branch for Megs size and height …

It was pointless to protest at this stage because it was plain to see that Meg’s cunt was dripping wet and her labia was swollen with charged sexual desire.
Meg was ready for Mr Whites cane and even more ready for his huge cock .

She felt Martins fingers caress her bottom crack as he stroked the area between cunt and anus . As if by telepathy Martin knew that Meg wanted a fingering before he caned her as he slipped his finger into her wet cunt .
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh , Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” cried Meg
He fingered her more rapidly now and Meg was close to another orgasm .
Martin had seem Meg masturbate and knew she could orgasm several times in an hour .
Martin brought Megan to the brink of orgasm several times but he knew exactly when to stop to keep her randy and wet.
Meg was gushing a clear pussy juice before he decided to begin the caning he had promised Meg.

Flexing the cane and following a few practice strokes into the thin air at last the moment had come …………..


“Swisshhhhhhhhhhhh , Whaccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
“Swissssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
Swisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Twaaaacckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

“Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” cried Meg “That really stung”

“Is it over now” ? said Meg

“Five more to come dear” said Martin

“Five more” ? said Meg “Oh my poor arse”

“I think you like it “ said Mr White “Don’t you Megan “?

Meg was silent for a moment .
“Yes” she said reluctantly knowing there was no point in lying .
“But it really stings” said Meg

“I know “ said Martin “Its supposed to “

“Swisshhhhhhhhhhhh , Whaccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
“Swissssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”
Swisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Twaaaacckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”


“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh , fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk , Argghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

“Just two more” said Martin “ and perhaps you will have learned your lesson young lady” ?

“Oh fuck” said Meg out loud .
“The fucking will start after the next two strokes” said Martin

“Whackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk Kerackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

Thhhhhhhhwackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk”

The last stroked were as hard as Mr White could manage.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ,fuckkkkk, fuckkkk fuckkkkkkkkk, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”
Poor Megs are was aflame with pain and the desire to have a cock inserted as quickly as possible .
Her poor arse was bright red and looked double the size it had been but the cunt juice was still flowing like river.
Her anus was dilated fully and Meg was as ready as any woman had ever been for a huge cock inside her . Meg nearly slipped as she dismounted her caning branch . She had thought Martin would fuck her there and then whilst her cunt and arsehole were so open and desperate for it but no .
Martin took her in his arms and kissed her deeply and she melted into his arms . At last she had a real man ……. At least for now .
Martin said they should swim together in the “swimming place” and He stripped quickly .
“Oh my god” thought Meg as she saw the size of his cock .
She knew it was a big one from the tenting of his pants but never dreamed a man could have such a large penis .
It wasn’t the length so much as what looked like a good ten inches but Martin cock was so wide. More the three times as wide as Simons had been as twice as wide as anything she had ever seen .
There was a boy at school who used to frequent “the swimming place” of whom it was said had the towns largest, widest cock and no girl could get her finger around it and no girl would fuck him or even attempt to suck him off.
Martins was twice as thick at least even in the cold water of the pool .
Meg knew she could take him into her snatch, even though it would be a very tight fit Meg wanted to be stretched as never before and she was so very wet .
Could any woman take Martins cock up the asshole?
Meg was eager to try and just as eager to see how much of it she could get inside her mouth .

Martin ass was tight and firm and his dick seemed out of proportion to his frame although he was talk and well built with a nice slim waist and huge wide shoulders.

They swam and played for half an hour touching each others “privates” whenever they could .
Martin fingered Megs cunt and arsehole with impunity and she loved it .
Meg grabbed Martins thick cock whenever she could and it felt like an iron rod as she ran her fingers along the shaft and helmet .

At last Martin took Megan by her tiny waist and threw her onto the bank at the same place he had found her masturbating only an hour of so earlier.
Meg took Martins cock into her hand , It hardly went half way around the shaft but she skimmed up and down until Martin was groaning and in need of cunt desperately .
A drop of pre-cum was soon licked away by Meg snake like tongue . Then she spread her legs as widely as possible. She felt like a whore as she begged for cock and relief from her burning desire.
Martin ran his tongue along Megs labia and nibbled for a moment on her clitoris . Meg could wait no longer !
“Fuck me now , please fuck me ,use me just fuckkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeee”

Her legs wrapped around Martins waist as he nudged his huge helmet against her flaps .
Meg gasped as the first five inches entered her swiftly . She felt so full!
Meg was stretched to the limit . Almost to breaking point ……..
Like a perfectly engineered piston Martin entered Megs cylinder with not a atom of space between cock and cuntal wall.
With no room for air to escape the pressure in Megs upper cunt regions was building up and had nowhere to go .
As Martin inched further and further inside Meg her face went red as she urged him to fuck her even if it killed her . She wanted every inch of her man inside her .
It tool five minutes to achieve full penetration and Meg was finally full of cock , fuller than she ever believed it was possible to be .

Martin left his dick to soak for a full minute before he withdrew for another thrust.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” cried Meg as the air escaped and her clitoris was unleashed from its confines.

A moment passed and Martin was again buried to the balls once again !

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk me you fuckerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr” screamed Meg
Each time , each thrust of cock unleashed a cunt fart and Megs clitoris was afire .
Meg wanted to cum so badly yet Martin knew how to fuck a woman and kept Meg just short of release. He would make her beg for it . Beg for cock as loudly as she could !
Time after time Martin took Meg to the very edge of ecstasy and ….. Left her hanging .
“Please fuck me Martin , oh please fuck me and let me cum “ !
“Louder” said Martin
“Fuck meeeeeeeeeeee, please fuck meeeeee”
“Louder still” said Martin
“Megs voiced echoed through the woods .
“FUCKKKKKKKKKKK MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE . Pleaseeeeeeeee Fuckkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” !
With three expert thrusts Martin allowed Meg to orgasm .
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ,Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”
Meg was truly fucked in every way imaginable both sexually and physically !
As Martin withdrew the build up of cunt juice was finally able to flow like a cataract of elixir onto the grass which soaked it in greedily.

Martin went to the trunk of his DB9 and came back with a drink of soda and two glasses .
Martin sipped his and Meg d***k her quickly .

His cock seemed as large as ever to Meg who took it into her mouth as far as she could and gently sucked him back to a full blown erection.

“I’m not sure if I can take it in the ass darling “ said Meg
“Although I’m willing to try” she said as she once again kissed him deeply .

Meg knelt on all fours and stuck her arse high presenting her anus to this lovely man .
Without additional lubrication it was always going to be next to impossible but Meg relaxed her asshole and Martin was able to insert three inches of cock . This was enough to get Martin off with some fast thrusting and Meg promised he could take her in the asshole next time .

“There will be a next time “ said Martin “ after I practically ****d you “?

“You didn’t **** me you silly goose” said Megan “I was gagging for cock right from the start and you know it “
“And the caning”? said Martin
Meg presented her fine rump to Martin .
“ I loved it “ she said “I’ve always loved a caning , especially from a real man like you “

“May I have the pleasure of taking you for dinner tonight ? “ said Martin with a wry smile “
“Of course you may “ said Megan as she kissed him once more with passion .

“One thing “ said Megan “ you will delete that errrr , movie from your camera”?

“ What movie”? said Martin

“Oh my I phone you mean , my b*****r gave that to me weeks ago , I never could get it to work “

Martin was as good as his word and was waiting outside Meg house at eight PM .with a huge bunch of roses
They had a very romantic dinner in an excellent and discrete restaurant where they could reach under the table and fondle each other to their hearts delight. Meg was able to get Martin’s cock out and masturbate him and Meg wore no underwear at all …

Later that night Martin took Meg back to his b*****rs mansion house .

Michael was a delight , a veritable tin type of Martin except slightly shorter and fairer hair .
It seemed both the b*****rs had inherited a fortune from their parents along with the property company in England and the USA where they were developing low cost housing for a moderate profit .
The f****y home was a stately home in East Sussex which had been in the f****y for centuries .
Meg slept with Martin that night and Meg was as good as her word too as she offered her new lover her asshole that very night.
Meg wanted Martin to fuck her, to possess her entirely , to use her and cane her as and when he wished .
Armed with a large tube of KY Martin was able to fuck Meg’s rear hole.

Meg applied the lubricant to Martins rod as she masturbated it well in whilst Martin did the same for Megs asshole .
He took her on all fours and the going was difficult at first .
Once again the first four inches went into Megs bottom well enough but the remaining six inches was a slow but tender exercise in Submission for Megan and an absolute delight for Martin .
When at last Martins heavy balls bumped against Megs cunt he felt vindicated and Meg felt contentment that her asshole was as full as it could be with Martins cock .
He fucked her gently but firmly until Martin emptied his sperm deeply inside Megs innards .
Three times Martin shot his load into Meg’s arse and the spunk filled to the brim .
After a short rest and a soothing bath together Martin wanted to fuck Meg again ……. This time in the cunt .
Once again plenty of lubrication was needed and it was worth the effort because he slipped easily into Megs cunt and on the huge bed they both orgasmed together .
Meg was still a fertile woman and told Martin who said “Que sera sera “
As it happened Meg didn’t become pregnant ,at least not that night.
Meg had the lover she always dreamed of and the huge cock was surely a bonus and the fact that he could tame the wild Meg was even better for both of them.
Martin always kept the cane close at hand which delighted Meg as she loved him to dominate and thrash her whenever she needed it, or whenever she didn’t come to that .


Six months later Martin and Meg arrived in a British Airways 747 at London Heathrow where a chauffeur was waiting to whisk them off to the f****y mansion and a new and exciting life for Meg .

Three weeks later Martin and Meg were Married in a delightful Sussex country church where Meg promised to love , honour and obey and we all know what that meant don’t we ?
Meg spent most of the next several years with a sore rectum and a red bottom which she loved .
Eventually Meg got used to the size of Martins cock and when he fucked her which was most nights or even mornings she would howl with pleasure as he spunked into her tight cunt , time after time
………… And they lived happily ever after ……


The End... Continue»
Posted by clearly 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
680
  |  
100%
  |  1

Farmhouse Tales of Sex and Debauchery

As a very young girl I watched a trilogy of Italian movies from the seventies. These were my bedtime feasting, heavy in sexual innuendo and full of beautiful curvaceous Italian women, heavy breasted and titillating, heavy breathing and full of dirty old men, firing a girls imagination, and the naughty ending under the bedclothes, something my roommates never failed to comment about.

Looking back I guess these and others like the 'Story of O', and the 'Decameron' brought me into my oestrous cycle, earlier than considered normal, something the experts recognize with all females with high sex drives.

Another trait often overlooked, and yet, one of the most pleasurable for a man to experience, are woman who love a good, 'Horse Ride', something I confess to enjoying myself, along with a bevy of beautiful, talented and successful friends. Throwing your leg over a stallion, and riding bareback, is a thrilling and guaranteed orgasm of immeasurable pleasure.

I'm smiling now as I pause and take a sip of coffee, I am teasing you now, and I can feel you all awaken between your legs as you imagine me straddling the underbelly of the b**st and pleasure that one meter rod of solid flesh, with its accompanying one liter of horse semen, but sad to say, although I have witnessed such an act, and tasted the said contents, I refer simply to riding without a saddle, or panties, and by choice of course.

Feeling your wet pussy press hard on the stallions back, as its muscles vibrate between your sore thighs, which are pressing hard against its flanks, to ensure you dont fall off, I can only compare the experience to the artificial experience of a riding a Sybian, which as some of you know, I have also tried.

Horse riding, which most young girls opt for, does strengthen your inner pussy muscles, giving you an unbelievable grip, I have laid down and stopped men from entering me by tightening-up, that's how powerful, and that's why girls like horses.

Our college lay in the quiet dales in the countryside, surrounded by farms, and one in particular, that had horses.
The farmer and his wife, had a contract with the college, where they would provide lessons in extra curricular leisure in lieu for us girls to become part time stable girls, and attend to the horses needs, and they save on labor costs, and have as many as thirty rampant schoolgirls at their disposal.

Jilly, the farmers wife of thirty something, was an Equestrian rated former champion, and it was she who had setup the deal with the school, but her motives were more based on her sexual needs, as she enjoyed being amongst pubescent girls, and made no bones in searching out girls with similar traits, as she had.

She had married Bill, now in his late fifties, on an agreement she was allowed to be with others, male or female, Bill liked to watch, especially when young girls were involved.

She had retired from show jumping and entered her marriage of convenience, where there was security, her love of horses, and her huge sexual appetite, were all rolled into one convenient package. Jilly had mentioned that Bill suffered from erectile dysfunction, and one night on a stay-over, had encouraged the girls to try and get him hard.

Bill readily dropped his pants and each girl applied their wiles, but Bill stayed flaccid, as the schoolgirls became cruder in their methods. Eventually they succeeded in making him have an orgasm, but through a bent straw, so to speak, one girl apparently knew of the practice of 'Rimming', so with both his testicles, supplanted in different mouths and his bell end down the back of an eager throat, tickling his anal cavity with a very pointed tongue, Jilly rewarded the four girls with a very lesbian night in her large bed.

There were other instances we had heard off, where Jilly would ask the girls she was having sex with, to ignore her husband, due to his inability to penetrate them, and he would stand behind them rubbing their wet pussies with his flaccid member, as they straddled his wife, lying on top of her with their asses high and legs open.

Of no tale of debauchery would be complete without some sort of ritual, involving another species, and the human female is best equipped for intra-species sex, both physically and most importantly, mentally, we seem to have an affinity for cocks, and there are none better than the biggest.

'Jilly's Girls', were right out off 'Caligula'. Her pets were as open and debauched as group of girls you could ever want to find.

The Semen ritual, one representing fertility, was ironically ridiculous, as the semen came from the stallion, who Jilly confessed her dying love for, and that stuff could only fertilize another horse, not a group of horny teenage human girls.

But Jilly was insistent her girls would pleasure her horse husband as the human one was useless and dead in the loins, so she would lead her d***ken sexually aroused rabble to the stables, to milk her horse husband, of his semen, for their bathing needs.

I joined in, feeling no shame in the exploits of my sexual youth taking over my emotions, my naked lithe body screaming for release, as I cant explain why I got caught up, but I could explain in a literary sense, how we cavorted and drank the semen, rubbing its existence into our young hot bodies.

Jilly ordered us to strip naked and walk around the fertility b**st, stoking its flanks, its belly, and underbelly, until its penis fell from its sheath, all one meter of cock hung tantalizingly in front of our glazed eyes, and dry mouths.

We reached under him and held our prize, some of the girls going under and applying their mouths onto this stiffening organ, as it became aroused and started bucking, and dripping with pre-cum, which some drank greedily.

Jilly had one of those tracks from a rowing machine on which sat a board instead of a plastic seat, and onto this Jilly lay, with her legs open and facing the hard cock.
'Bring it down', she moaned as if in a trance, and as she spoke she slid towards it and raised her crotch to meet its head between her labia, where she held it, while we held onto its magnificent shaft, all sliding our hands up and down, as it started to whinny, and shoot lots of semen everywhere, the f***e of which f***ed the board, on which Jilly lay on, to move backwards.

Jilly was completely covered and all the girls who had seen this on many occasions before tonight, pulled her from under the shooting b**st, and began taking turns to lay atop of her and cover themselves in warm semen, licking and rubbing, and having inexplicable powerful orgasms.

You just have to visit a b********y site and watch beautiful young women go crazy with a large array of a****ls, to try to get your head around that night and many others like it. Females are a pretty insatiable lot and can fuck twenty rampant cocks in a nights session, dont believe me, test your wives and girlfriends, we are built to do it, while most men only have one shot, then its sl**p, and once the snoring starts, your friends are fair game for our hungry pussies, so dont say you have not been warned.

IF YOU LIKE, THEN COMMENT HERE, PLEASE NOT IN MY PRIVATE MESSAGES, THANK YOU.










... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  
2598
  |  
93%
  |  20

Episode 31 - Phone Sex

Ellie was her way back from another frustrating fam1ly outing to the countryside with her Mum and Dad up front and Robert her big b*****r in the back seat. She was fairly sure that Robert had gone all the way with their Mum, but every time she got close to cumming as Dad ate her out on a grassy bank someone came along and interrupted their lovemaking.
Robert had one hand down the front of her shorts, making her young pussy all creamy, and her mouth was full of his cock when her mobile phone rang.
Ellie ignored it, knowing it would stop soon; she wanted to get off before talking to anyone else.
Her ringtone was particularly irritating, and the caller didn’t give up; Dad called over his shoulder “Ellie, get that will you; my hands are full of your mother and driving”.
Ellie let go of her b*****r’s erection and fumbled around on the back seat for her phone. “Hey it’s a facetime call from Kit, shall I answer it?
“Of course” replied her Mum “Do you know where she is? Her avatar picture seems to be naked; does she ever wear clothes?”

Ellie swiped the accept button and there was Kit beaming as usual without a stitch of clothing on: “Hi babe, where are you? And why are you bouncing up and down. Sit still a moment; I want to check out your hot little body” demanded Ellie.

Kit: “We’re on the Love Bus, and this Dad behind me” she swings the camera around for a quick view of some bloke “is currently fucking my arse, so it’s a bit difficult to keep still”.

Ellie: “Hang on a moment, my Mum says she doesn’t believe it; can you show her?” and hands the phone over to her Mum in the front seat.

Mum: “Hi baby, just angle the phone down a bit more. Yes I can just see your slit. A bit more, open your legs wider. Yes that’s lovely, I can see his prick now; it’s all pink and shiny and engorged and it’s sliding up your dark brown bottom. How does he get so far into such a little girl? You must be hollow inside”.

Kit: “You are rude, but I like you. My dad is massive; he can only get half of it in most of the time, it’s nice to take a whole man. Anyway show me your tits; I want to know what Ellie will have when she grows up”.
Mum slips out of the top of her dress; her nipples crinkle up in the cool air: “How about them, baby?” as she holds the phone in front of each in turn, then turns it sideways to view both together and finally brings it right up to one nipple for Kit to get a really close view.

Kit: “Thank you Ellie’s Mum; they’re gorgeous. I’m so jealous of your son and daughter chewing on those beauties when they were babies”.

Mum: “You naughty little tramp, you’ve made me all wet thinking about it. I’ll give this phone back to Ellie, so I can get both hands inside my panties”.

Kit to Ellie: “You have one hot mum there, baby; do you fuck her?”

“No, that’s my job” replied Robert “sorry Ellie can’t talk at the moment; my cock is down her throat, and I’m nearly … Oh that’s it babe … Oh shit she made me cum again”.

A moment late Ellie was back in the picture, licking her lips and showing the sperm in her mouth to Kit. Kit had resumed her bouncing on the moderate-sized cock in her backside and was beginning to moan “Fuck me, fuck me baby, give me all your sperm; I need to cum too”.
Holding the phone in her left hand, she managed to give Ellie a good view of her pussy held open by two strong fingers from the bloke up her arse and her own hand stroking her hard little clit. “Yes baby, yes, nearly there; keep pumping that cock. Oh it’s so hot, yes I love you little pussy. You make me so happy. I could burst. Fuck, I love it up the arse; I feel so full. Yes that’s it, keep wanking me, keep fucking me. I’m going to cum. Just watch my cunt, little Ellie; this will all be yours when we get home”.

Just then the screen went blank – the Love Bus had driven into a tunnel. Somewhat frustrated Ellie went back to sucking her b*****r back to hardness; hoping he would agree to fuck her with it.
Kit reappeared, this time with a teenage girl between her legs: “Just teaching this bitch to muff-dive a little black pussy. She’s quite good, but has a long way to go to beat your tongue, baby. Hey I just remembered, did you get that parcel I posted you last week – have you got the special toy in the car”?

“Yes it’s here somewhere, I couldn’t figure out how to use it” replied Ellie, pulling a curious double ring out of the padded bag.

“Right” said Kit “the blue side goes to his body – slip both rings down his cock, then flex the larger one around his scrotum”.

“Scrotum?” asked Ellie.

“His balls, silly” replied Kit “Look like this, I’ll put one on my dad to show you”.

As soon as the rings were correctly gripping Robert’s cock, the outer ring started glowing from the circle of white LEDs, revealing a tiny camera.

“Now when he fucks you, your pussy will be lit up and the pictures displayed on your phone”.

Ellie swung a leg over her b*****r’s enormous erection and settled her pussy entrance balanced on his tip. Watching the phone, she slowly lowered her pussy onto his engorged cock, instructing him not to move a muscle. Her outer lips parted to allow him entrance; she had never seen her pussy close-up, looking so wet and inviting.

Juice was dribbling out and running down his shaft, getting larger and slicker as it approached the camera lens. She hadn’t realised that Kit could also see her until she piped up “Go for it b*****r, really fuck the bitch up – fill her lousy cunt with your seed, give the little slapper a baby”.

“How rude” replied Ellie “he’s my b*****r – that would be i****tu0us; anyway I promised my dad the first pregnancy”.

Then to Robert “Just ‘cause this makes your cock all big and hard doesn’t mean I want your babies, so get it out of my cunt, right now. You can cum up my arse if you have to”.

Ellie climbed off her b*****r, marvelling at the girth of his new cock, slick with her juices and offered him her bottom. He didn’t wait a second, pushing it deep between her cheeks – her dark brown round hole seeming to fill the phone screen.

She couldn’t really imagine what boys found so attractive about young girls’ arses; their own was much the same, perhaps not so rounded.
Robert thrust forward, powering up into the depths of her arse, actually making her pussy feel creamier.
Another thing Ellie couldn’t understand – why she climaxed more readily from anal than cuntal stimulation – perhaps she was just wired that way. It didn’t take long for Robert to erupt high inside her body, the spasms sending her pussy over the edge into another private climax of her own.

Kit cheered as Robert slowly pulled his oversized wet cock out of her friend’s arse and wiped the sticky end on her skirt. “Thank you both” offered Robert “for some awesome sex, but how do I get this thing off me?”

Kit laughed “You’ll just have to wait ‘till the swelling goes down, then it should slide off. So no more staring at your mum’s tits while you're having a wank, or the erection will never go away”.

Ellie's Mum took the phone from her daughter: "Hello baby, are you on the Love Bus with that gorgeous driver Mandy?"

"Yes" replied Kit "do you want her too?"

Mum: "Yes please, everything I've heard about her makes me all wet. I'd love to join your Daughter Swap Club, just to get on the outings with Mandy. Where exactly are you now; I can't hear the engine, have you stopped somewhere?"

In the bus Kit hands the phone to Mandy: "Hi love, Mandy here. I hear you fancy me – I've not had any grown-up pussy for a while, so you'd be very welcome. We're parked up in the lay-by just a few miles ahead of you, why don't you join us for a cluster-fuck".

Soon Dad pulled the car over behind the Love Bus; they all pulled some clothes back on and approached the front window. Mandy smiled from the driver's seat and slowly undid the buttons on her green satin waistcoat, exposing the tops of her gorgeous high breasts. When the large nipples flashed into view Ellie pulled open the front of her mum's dress all the way down to display her full nakedness underneath. Mandy licked her lips while pushing the button to open the coach door.

Ellie, Robert, Mum and Dad piled up the steps as the coach door swished shut behind them. Mandy climbed out of the driver's seat, grabbed hold of Ellie's mum and dragged her down the coach to the middle pole-dancing section. Kit fell upon Ellie, quickly ripping off all her clothes before slowly kissing her all over. Robert and Dad just stood there watching the near-naked Ami twins sixty-nining on the padded circular table.

Pure Fantasy
Robert slowly circled the table, f0rced by his cock to find an opening that he could enter. The girls were so tight together their tiny breasts squashed flat; heads locked between each other’s thighs, they looked impregnable.
Then suddenly he saw it – a wet finger slid out of a bottom, beckoning him to plunder her depths. He was up on the table in a flash, pushing the head of his rampant cock into the brown hole vacated by her twin’s digit.
The arse was so tight; he had to really thrust upwards into her gooey depths, just the way he loved anal. The exquisite feel of her soft buttocks rubbing against his balls drew him deeper and deeper into her body, hardly allowing him to pull back for the next thrust.

Then everything changed – the girls separated – the Ami on his cock spun around so that she was now on top, pinning his thighs to the table – her anal muscles rhythmically milking his cock. The other Ami lowered her gaping arse onto his face, sucking his unwilling tongue into her crack and then deep inside her body. The two Ami’s, now face to face, calmly kissed open-mouthed knowing their bottoms were rap1ng their boy victim.

The twins’ dad Bob had gathered all the young daughters around the table: “Just watch carefully or you might miss the moment”.
They stopped masturbating for a moment; all eyes on Robert’s cock buried to the hilt in perfect Ami backside. It suddenly started twitching – those watching the monitors saw a rapid jetting of sperm deep into an Ami.
A moment later it passed from one tongue to the other, the second Ami swallowing every last drop. Then it gushed out of her backside straight into Robert’s waiting mouth.

“Hope he likes the taste of his own sperm” commented Bob; knowing that the young lad could drown if her didn’t gulp it down fast enough.
At first he choked on the red-hot stickiness flowing into his mouth, but the revulsion soon passed, replaced by a calm acceptance that this is what sex with the Ami twins tastes like.
He dutifully swallowed all his own spunk, only coming up for air when the last drop had been consumed, not having any idea what had really happened.

The ‘simple’ explanation was that the Amis had simply swapped places, without anyone noticing; the sperm dribbling back out the same arse he had just filled. The ‘real’ explanation was one that only their dad Bob partly understood, and he wasn’t about to divulge it.

Sweet and Tangy-Ami lifted the limp Robert off the circular fuck-table, wiped the worst of their juices from his face and body and propelled him towards the rest area of the Love Bus.
Passing Bob, their dad, they asked if Robert could join the Daughter Swap Club, he replied he'd have to think about it, giving Robert's bum a crafty grope along the way.

Back to Reality
In the middle of the bus, Mandy and Ellie's mum, called Susan, sized each other up – much the same height, build and bust size. They kissed passionately, thumbs seeking out each other's clitoris, fingers exploring their wet pussies.

Mandy, breathing hard: "Do you .. want to play.. the climax game? The winner is the second one to cum".

"Oh I get it" Susan breathed into her face "I have to make you climax first, and then I've won. What's the prize; you might as well hand it over now, bitch. You're going to regret ever having met this pussy. She's going to tear you apart".

As the girls grappled each other between the legs a small crowd of dads, cocks waving, gathered around, howling for their favourite to win. One or two of the erections rubbed against their bare bottoms, but the combatants hardly noticed the threat to their fun.
But Kit knew what her dad Kurt had in mind; he was standing directly behind Susan, sliding his enormous penis up and down her moist arse crack.

Kit: "Here, take these anal plugs" handing each grown-up a bright red round stubby plug, emblazoned with 'NO : ON' across the flat base "I've already licked them, so they should slide straight in before these blokes can get their cocks up your arses.
Mandy was quick to slide one into her bottom, realising it displayed a firm 'NO' whichever way up she lay. Susan wasn't so sure, but a quick look at the close-up image of her puckered brown hole on the enormous display monitor from Kurt's cock-ring-camera made her comply.

Safely protected from the unwanted male attention the ladies could concentrate on making each other cum first. As soon as the plug entered her tight arse, Susan noticed the bus becoming quieter – the cheering subsided – she could only feel Mandy's fingers in her cunt, and now she was chewing a nipple.
The plug blotted out all extraneous sensations – she became acutely aware of her onrushing orgasm rippling up through her belly. She knew when it reached her breasts it was game over – she would lose.
Mandy was f0rced to let go of the nipple as Susan pushed her entire fist up between her slippery lips and twisted the anal plug round and round. Mandy was on the point of cumming herself when the idea of trib crossed her confused mind. She knew that no woman could resist a good pussy-fight, and this one looked a push-over.

Mandy dragged Susan over to the circular table; strong male hands lifted them up, grabbing hand-full's of hot fleshy bottoms and thighs and lay them down – heads to the outside, legs interlocked in the centre.
Susan was the first to get to her knees and drive her cunt hard into Mandy's. Her wet lips made a perfect squelching noise as it engaged with Mandy's. She squeezed her thighs together, trapping her opponent's cunt in a vice-like grip, desperately trying to make her climax first.
But Mandy resisted, flipping Susan onto her back, getting three fingers and a knee into Susan's crotch before following up with her own direct pussy-to-pussy pounding.

Although their cunts were full, their mouths were empty and Robert thought he could help his mum by offering his manhood for her to chew on. It did help, as Susan gnawed on her s0n's prick the pressure building between her legs seemed to subside and she could concentrate on inflicting pain into Mandy's cunt.
Robert didn't last long – nobody had ever sucked him that hard – the first drop of pre-cum was soon followed by a flood of sperm into his mother's mouth. She wolfed it down – holding onto his balls until the last drop of hot salty seed was extracted and swallowed.

While she was distracted she hadn't noticed her own climax, spewing down her thighs, Mandy herself cumming only a second later and shouting all sorts of obscenities. Mandy had been sucking on Ellie's dad during the bout and having declared herself the pussy-fight winner, pulled out the anal plug and offered up her arse for a good fucking. How could he refuse, especially with his lovely wife chewing on Mandy's tits while he shafted her?

Fam1ly Fun
Slowly all the dads and daughters retreated to the back of the bus, Mandy climbed off the table grabbing hold of dad’s cock leaving Robert cuddling Ellie’s bottom.

Susan rolled over onto her side, her fabulous DD cup breasts dripping in sweat coming to rest near Roberts face. “So how do you want me baby? Is there still any of that lovely sperm left?" gently stroking his balls.
Robert's reply was muffled, so Susan repeated loudly “So you want another soapy tit wank between these beauties”.
Ellie looked up “Another? You naughty boy” and gave his soft cock a hard slap.

Mandy had been flouncing her nakedness down the bus to get a good bumming from Kurt, but returned: “Sorry we haven’t any soap on the bus, but I always use this stuff”.
She poured a great dollop of moisturising lotion onto Susan’s left breast and massaged it deep into the flesh before finally clipping on two nipple clamps joined by a short chain.
“There that should give you a good cleavage for the tit-fucking. Oh I nearly forgot, here’s the matching vibrating egg – just shove that up your fanny and you should both have a great time. Gotta go, I can see my next fuck waiting”.

Robert climbed up on the table straddling his mum’s fabulous chest, his cock slowly growing as it slid up between her soft, warm, slick breasts. He experimentally rocked forwards, driving it into the deep cleavage. Each time her tits tried to separate the chain between the nipple clamps held them firmly locked together and transmitted a new pulse to the egg vibrating deep in her cunt.

Ellie stood beside her dad, just holding his cock out towards her mum’s open mouth and was then joined by a naked Kit and together they kissed down both sides of his erection, occasionally kissing each other and giggling the whole time.

Kit was very keen to tell Susan how Ellie had begged her dad to take her anal virginity at their last sl**pover and how Kit had licked all the spunk out of her pretty daughter’s arse.

Susan “Oh you poor darling” looking over at Kurt’s enormous big black cock “did he hurt you? Here, let me kiss it better”. Dad lifted Ellie up onto the table, one knee either side of her mum’s face, then Kit lowered her shapely young bottom onto Susan’s mouth.
While Susan’s tongue explored her round hole, Kit explained that her dad could be very gentle with first-timers; he always checked out the new girls at the club before he would let them take a lap-dancing client. Ellie’s head was now at the perfect height to suck her dad, she held his balls in one hand and cock in the other to control the depth down her throat.

Ellie slipped back an inch, so that Susan’s tongue now entered her virgin pussy, sliding along the smooth young lips towards the hard little bud at the top. Ellie screamed around her dad’s cock as her mum’s teeth grazed the tip of her tiny clit, making her convulse through her first fam1ly orgasm.

Robert who had been banging away between his mum’s fabulous breasts with his eyes closed now realised that his bratty little s****r’s wide open bum hole was only inches from his well-lubricated cock, so pushed it in. Ellie screamed again, but quite liked the sensation and wiggled her arse backwards to fully take in her big b*****r.

Mandy hadn’t stopped photographing the fam1ly group since the first tit-wank and now had a whole gallery uploaded onto the Daughter Swapping Club web-site. Daughters and Dads were busy on their phones adding captions to the photos or adding new shots of themselves making love.

Some of the publishable captions included:
‘Fam1ly Picnic: daughter adores her first fuck meat sandwich’,
‘Mum’s soapy breasts allow son to aim straight’,
'Robert loving his s1ster's bottom, watched by Mum and Dad',
'Give the little bitch one from me – Uncle Mike',
'Fam1ly start breeding programme onboard Love Bus',
Tangy-Ami added ‘Quite fancy gnawing on her dad’s cock myself – only joking’,
Mandy wrote ‘Mum protects six year olds virginity with her tongue’.

Mandy had been wondering if it was right for the Daughter Swapping Club to exclude s0ns and mums, and here was the answer – extend it to a Fam1ly Swap Club, where all members could get off together.

So, dear readers picture the scene:
Mum (Susan) laying on her back across the Love Bus huge circular padded table, 36DD breasts smothered in moisturising cream held into a deep fuckable cleavage by a pair of sharp nipple clamps on a short metal chain.
Son (Robert) astride her tits fucking them for only the second time; he usually prefers just wanking to pictures of them.
Pre-pubescent daughter Ellie straddling her mum’s face, facing forward, pussy filled with mum’s tongue. Mum has thrust Robert’s slippery erection into Ellie’s inviting very tight bum hole (only lost her anal virginity last week).
Dad completes the scene, standing by the table pushing his cock into Ellie’s eager mouth; she holds onto his balls to control the depth.
The table is surrounded by little girls and their dads uploading their captions.
Once Ellie is certain she can take all of her dad, she slides her hands up the back of his thighs onto his slightly hairy arse and rocks his cock forwards deep into her throat.
Susan’s hands naturally slide up the back of Robert’s legs towards his taut buttocks, while he continues to plough into his s1ster’s bottom.
In her hand is the vibrating egg, slick with her own pussy juices, wondering whether it will fit into his arse: you decide.
If you’ve enjoyed the story please add your own captions in the comment box below:
... Continue»
Posted by dasx2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
977
  |  
80%
  |  3

Picking Dad Up from the Pub, needing Sex

'Your Father wants you to pick him up from the pub'. I was ready for bed, I was tired after the crossing from Newcastle, partying for most of the night, d***k, groped, and felt a few cocks, but never found one hard enough to shag, right now, I an fucked mentally, and my bed was my warm sanctuary.

I looked at my s****r, she too was off to her bed, but to young to drive, so it was only me, freshly bathed and sweet smelling, in a mid-thigh chiffon chemise, a gift from an old man, in way of a thank-you, for letting him see me as he wanked himself off, yes I can be that kind of girl.

I walk towards the front door as my s****r says, 'Goodnight', an walks off to her room. I can't be bothered getting dressed so I reach for a woollen scarf, and wrap it around my long swan-like neck, step into a pair of my s****r's riding boots, and pull on a duffel coat, and walk out.

Stepping into the snow, makes me aware of my nudity, as a blast of cold air shoots under the heavy woollen coat, and makes my labia curl, as they lie snugly between my thighs, 'WTF', shoots through my mind, but at 18, a girl knows her body and is sexually aware enough as to be bold to show and not give a fuck what others might think.

I get into the car and start up the engine, sit and wait for the car engine block to warm up, now I am feeling warm and open up the heavy duffel coat, soon my eyes fall on my strong muscular thighs and shapely calves, jogging is all the rage, and my small ass and tight shorts, make men want to fuck me, I smile at the thought, I'm such a fucking tease, a sex mad teenager thinking about cocks all the time, and my hand goes down to the thin hem of my chiffon chemise, and I move the hemline up an inch, and there she sits, my thin line of girlhood, unprotected and ready.

My mind is digressing again, down a sexual alley of depravity, my body aches for a fuck, all the disappointment of the last 24 hours, and as the red needle on the temperature gauge teasingly climbs, my internal temperature climes slowly in unison, I sit in the darkened interior and begin to masturbate myself, as some late stragglers move around the car, unaware of the occupant, and what she is doing.

Suddenly my 'Apple rings', and I jump, 'Fuck', I shout, then fumble to answer it, 'Hello', I say, the number displayed is unknown, 'Is that Mariel', the voice asks?

Now the windows are all steamed up, 'Yes, I am Mariel', I answer, the voice sounds old and gentlemanly, 'OK love', he says, 'we are closing the door soon and your dad will be outside on the bench in front'.

I acknowledge his message and realize the snow has started to fall, 'Tell him I will be there shortly, I need to clean he car windows, they are steamed up'.

He laughs and we hang up, 'Fuck I was just getting into that', I was thinking about polishing my pearl, but as I got out of the car, my pearl disappeared as promptly as she came out for sexual gratification, the fucking cold saw to that, as I wiped the front and rear window, and blasted them with a full blast.

I drove to the pub, which lay on the outskirts of the main town where we lived, more in the countryside than town, and as I neared, it emerged like a Christmas Card, with its sign and snow covered exterior.

I drove into the smallish car park, with was dimly lit under which was the bench and my dad, all slumped up as if protecting himself from the chilly blasts. I stopped just opposite where he sat, but it looked as if he was sl**ping or passed-out with drinking, something he normally did, according to my s****r.

'Dad', I called softly through the open drivers window, he never stirred, so I called again, he was out.

I got out of the car and gathered the coat around me to shelter form the cold wind, and I went up to him and shook his shoulder, 'Dad', I said again, and eventually he stirred.

'Come dad', I said, 'it's Mariel, we need to go home now', there was a hint of exasperation in my voice.

I reached down to help him up to his feet, he was looking into my face through slitted eyes, as if he was trying to focus on me, and not really remembering or not recognising me after a year away from home.

I heaved and with his help managed to steady him, we were close together, that was when I felt his hand between my legs, and his finger between my labia, he was rubbing me and I had no way to stop him, for fear of jumping back, he would fall, so I endured his advances and slowly moved him towards the car, daddies fingers were deep inside me, when I eventually open the door and through him onto the passenger seat.

Closing his door, I went to the drivers side, got in, and sat down and buckled-up, the sense of emptiness in my crotch was evident, and looked across at my dad, now falling into a sl**p again, and to my horror, I could feel my horniness rising, a sudden urgency for physical sex crept over me, and as I put the car into 'drive mode', I reached across and took dad's hand, and placed it on my upper thigh, on the soft inner flesh, and I pulled it into my warm crotch, and closed my thighs, and held it there as I drove off, back into the darkness of the road.

I felt neither shame or disgust, I was a horny girl and this, as odd or as bad as it sounds, was a nice feeling, and each little twitch from his fingers, awoke a deeper urgency every women feels, procreation, a need to be connected, and as daddies fingers moved more freely, I relaxed my thighs until the were open and he was once again finger fucking me freely, I indicated, and pulled off the road and into a lay-by, I needed to finish this before getting home, otherwise I would find it hard to sl**p.

I switched off the engine and eased our seats back into a reclined position. I reached down and undid his flies and opened his pants, reached inside and took his cock out, and immediately began blowing him, I was giving my father dear the best blow-job I could, not holding back as I needed him hard and ready to mount.

Eventually he was thick and hard enough to mount, and I removed the heavy duffel coat, raised a leg over him and guided myself onto him and let it sink deep inside. My breathing was heavy and laboured, and I could feel his cock behind my belly button, he really was all the way in.

I began by clenching my buttocks, squeezing him then moving ever so slowly, I wanted to fuck without disturbing him, and I controlled my actions and began slowly building, that dreaded feeling every girl as she fucks a cock happened, a sudden warmth, spreading across her belly, filling her cunt, the knowledge the man is cumming inside you.

I froze as if punishment to him for not giving me what I desperately wanted, I was angry and frustrated as I looked down on the man that created me, then I was angry with myself for debasing myself by fucking my own father, I hated my cunt too, for giving so much pleasure to the men inside it and nothing for me the owner.

I disengaged myself from him, feeling his wet mass of penis lie on my warm thigh. The noise of an embarrassing 'Pussy Fart', and Creampie of daddies sperm, followed onto the same soft skin, it was just one big fucking mess for me to clean up.

Having tucked dads cock back in place and pulled my duffel coat back on I drove home, arriving there just one hour or so after leaving. I got out and got my younger s****r out of her bed to help me put daddy into his.

We undressed him in silence all the way down to his underpants, then Sara said, 'I will let you do the honers'.
For a moment my mind raced as I thought about the previous hour and what we had just done, 'Pardon', I asked, but in a mixture of exasperation and tiredness, she bent over and peeled his underpants down to reveal his big cock.

Both us girls stood staring at it as it rose to full erection, as if in slow motion, but a fucking sexy rise, as we both remained transfixed.

I looked at Sara, 'I am not in the mood tonight', she said, my mouth fell open, what the fuck did she mean, was she fucking daddy too?

She smiled as she turned and made for the room door, 'See you in the morning', she said sweetly, 'and remember, I am next door, so keep the noise down'.

The heavy duffel coat dropped from my broad shoulders, I lifted the chemise over my head and stepped out of my s****rs boots, and climbed into the bed and lifted my leg over daddies's cock and sank down on it, stopping and relaxing with it fully inside, feeling his pubic hair rough up my clitoris, 'At last', I though in a perverted way, 'a good fuck then sl**p', and I fell forward until my mouth covered daddies, my tongue pressed between his dry lips, and his cock glided easily between my wet lips. ... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 11 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  
6287
  |  
96%
  |  6

Group sex in Essex, with my friend's husband

'I baptize thee Virginia', and my best friend was adopted into the church, but as we grew-up, we became 'Hell's Angels', not the biker kind, the sexy kind.
'Did you know my name Virginia, means Virgin', and she laughed, we both did, that meaning flew out the door on a nudist beach down south, with the sand, hot Sun, and dirty voyeuristic old men put paid to that theory, mind you, I suppose thirteen years is not bad.
'Mum told me once, he used to get an erection, every time my name was mentioned', she was like that, making fun of everything, but we were special, we had a strong bond, as if we were s****rs, doing everything together, sharing like for like, and indulging in our similar tastes in life, including sex, yes we did indulge in the womanly stuff, it helped cement our bond, we even thought seriously about just having one man, and he could fertilize us and be our husband, and we could have our bi-sexual relationship, which was all we really cared about.
We chose a middle-aged man, who owned a farm with live-stock, we left the beach and let him take our virginity, while the other watched, living on a farm was the ideal cover, he was a lot older, so we would inherit the farm after we fucked him to death.
Of course after he conveniently screwed us our ages became a problem for him, so that idea was kicked to the outfield, but still, we had our taste of what men offered, and agreed we both enjoyed the experience, so we went after as much cock as we could entice, and forgot about the womanly pleasures we gave each other.
Virginia went to England on a school exchange, to better her English and fell pregnant to a man from Essex, ten years her senior.
In many ways with her being over there we lost touch as she began to adopt the English lifestyle, becoming, some say, the prototype for the current 'Essex Girl', except she was uber intelligent, natural breasts, and natural blond, with a huge sexual appetite, like mine.
Then one day, out of the blue, I got a call with an invite to come over and visit, 'You will love it, and we want to see you again', she gushed. I must admit I was excited about spending time with her again, we had so much to catch up on, 'How's Brian', I asked her, obviously keen to know all was well in that department, 'He's here, like to say hello', and without further ado, handed the phone to him.
Brian sounded hoarse, 'How are you Mariel, heard so much about you over the years, cant wait to meet you', I thanked him in my politest manner, 'We were going through some old photos with you in them', he casually remarked, 'Really, which ones are we talking about', I remembered Virginia was a keen photographer and developer, that was she could develop the racier photos, without alerting the authorities back then, I could feel my heart pounding as she had taken many of me, nude and indecent, 'Shit Brian, put her back on', and I could hear her laughing as she took the phone back, 'What photos have you shown Brian', I tried to sound both stern and jocular at the same time, 'He has seen all you have to offer Mariel, how could I resist not showing my husband my best friend au-natural', she was laughing as if teasing me, then I heard Brain say something, 'Brian says he hopes you bring your large diamond nets darling', 'My stockings', I queried, 'Fuck Virginia that was eighteen years ago, I dont have them now', and she turned to Brian and said, 'Mariel wants to know if she needs wear her panties', I could hear a resounding 'No', and on it went, she teasing and being outrageous, but fun to hear and speak to her again like old times.
On the day of travel I flew from Skavsta to Stanstead, and while I waited I went shopping, suddenly I wanted to buy a pair of large netted stockings, the idea was making me horny, what with the excitement of meeting her again and the picture painted to her husband about my sexual behaviorism, I suspected we were going to have fun.
In the shop I served by a young woman, very pretty and petite, who confessed to admiring Swedish woman and their lifestyle, she was very attentive and pleasant, producing the kind of stockings I had in mind, her smile knowingly saying, 'I know what your doing', 'Would you like to choose a pair of knickers to match', that was when I realized this young lady was gay, 'I dont plan to wear any', I told her, just to put her off my scent, but she smiled sweetly, and offered me a small gift, which she put in the bag with the stockings.
In the toilet I opened the small box and was slightly shocked to find a small lipstick, disguised as a vibrator, complete with a new AA battery, and this small wonder had a powerful buzz, so I walked past the shop entrance, where she was serving another woman, and thanked her, 'I love it', I told her and went outside to meet Virginia.
When we met we kissed, cried and laughed, then settled in for the drive to where they lived and as neared our destination she described the countryside and all the places she knew so well, including all her sexcapades, Virginia was still that horny girl I remembered from all those years back and somehow I knew this was going to be fun, more so as I was feeling horny myself, knowing her husband had seen me nude, that turned me on knowing he was horny for me also.
As we drove closer she pointed out the 'Channels Golf Course' across from the back of her house, 'Fucked some members in there', she boasted, then laughed, 'They used to call me the nineteenth hole', to which I asked her, 'Did they get their balls in', and she smiled, that's when I noticed she was in nets, 'These in my honer', I asked her as she drove down 'Domsey lane', and turned onto 'Bedsteads Farm lane', 'We are here', and pulling on the hand brake she turned to me, 'We had a fuck in your honer before I came to get you', then she smiled, 'He really wants to meet you, and I hope you him', I looked at her, I knew what she meant, 'Yes I do Virginia, look, I even brought my own nets, I just hope he has the energy', I felt the ache in the pit of my stomach, he wanted to fuck me and she brought me here for him to do it, I did not care I wanted him too.
He was in shorts and t-shirt when I walked through the door, he hugged me and kissed me on my mouth, so I relaxed and prolonged it, it was a lingering kiss, one that told me he wanted to fuck.
I turned back to Virginia who stood there with her trusty camera, recording the meeting, I smiled, 'There's your bag, Brian will show you your room, get out of your clothes and I will be back within the hour, she kissed Brian on his cheek and run out of the house, and drove off leaving us to our devices, she obviously decided the fucking should start now, it felt outrageous, but I was in the mood so what the fuck.
I turned to Brian, 'Can I have a Gin and Tonic Brian', he smiled with a strained look on his lips, 'Where is my bedroom', and he pointed, 'Next to ours', he said, I bent and picked up the back, 'Convenient', I said, making light of it, 'I shall go undress, just bring my drink in', and at that walked down the hallway and went in and took all my clothes off and sat on the bed.
When Brian walked in I lay back and waited as he scanned over my nudity, 'Take your clothes of Brain and come here', which he did, I was happy to see he was hard, I was panicking in case his earlier fuck had dampened his ardor.
He moved to my head and lent over me, 'Have you washed since you fucked Virginia', he shook his head and kept pushing his cock towards my mouth, 'Suck it, taste her Mariel', and I did along with numerous other smells and tastes, I closed my eyes and cleaned him clean, before letting him fuck me, and as we barebacked fucked, I could hear Virginia, taking her photos, before eventually joining us, 'Do you remember our pact about finding and sharing one man', I nodded, 'well its Brian', she continued, 'Stay here Mariel' she added excitedly, 'you can fuck your brains out here', I shook my head, not really knowing what to say, suddenly Brian lay on top of me again and inserted himself inside and started fucking me again, 'God Brian you never stop', I asked him, as Virginia started shooting the video camera and stripping off, 'Turn her over honey, she does the ass thing too', and Brian took his cock out as I rolled onto my stomach and lay my head on the pillow, 'One week of this', I thought as I reached back and pulled my ass cheeks apart to guide Brian into my anus, I looked at Virginia, she was excitedly pointing at his cock as it disappeared inside my asshole, 'That's it baby, Fuck her good, she likes it', and the recording showed them I did.... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  
1767
  |  
87%
  |  6

Sex at the Lake

1984, I was studying Languages and business administration at a privat college in Cologne, Germany. In early July I finished my classes for the day at 9:30 and decided to take a drive to the countryside.

I drove through the city and on the Venloerstr. I saw a girl, in an Indian style dress, trying to get a lift.

I pulled over and asked where she wanted to go. Her destination was in a small neighbor town, about 10-15 miles away. I told her to hop in and we started to Pulheim. On the way we were chatting and when we arrived in Pulheim, I invited her for a coffee in one Ice-Cream place, a little ahead. There we talked some more and when she asked what I was going to do after dropping her, I said, with the beautiful weather, I planned to go to a nearby Nudist Lake and do some skinny dipping. She was enthusiastic to do the same and asked, if I would mind her to join me. She was a cute and vibrant girl and I happily agreed and we quickly stopped at her little apartment , for her to pick up some towels and a blanket and then headed to the Zieselsmaar.

As a member of the club, with a f****y membership, I was able to get her into the area for free and we strolled along the water for a nice place in the shadow, as the temperature were already in the high eighties at the time (11:00 a.m.).

When we found a nice spot under a willow tree, directly on the lakes bank, we settled down and stripped. Sabine, the girls name, was a hair taller than 5 feet and weighed about 115 pound, with nice curves and a pert b-cup breast. She stretched and did some calisthenics, which got my bl**d boiling and my interest rising. With a mischievous smile she stood in front of me and demanded me to oil her against sun burn. She didn't even pretend to be harmless, but just gripped my hands and put them between her legs.

“Make sure it is well coated, everywhere.” And rubbed herself with my hand.

I pulled her down and started to cover her whole body with caressing motions, taking great care to spend more between her cheeks and to cover her bald snatch properly. It didn’t take long and she spread her legs wider and started grinding her pubes into the blanket. Soon her pussy opened like a flower and moistened, extruding a nice and musky scent. My bone was raging and finally I couldn’t stand it anymore. I lay down as well and spooned with her, directing my rigid tool to her leaking pussy , driving it in to the hilt. Very slowly we started to not fuck but join, slowly, tender and sensual. We were directly next to a path and some people were passing us, while we lay there copulating., but none made any comment, as all that could be seen were two people caressing and kissing. No one could really see us doing the deed, as her legs were close and my cock was pressed deep inside and we didn’t move very much.

Here cunt was terrific, milking me and bringing both of us to climax extreme slowly.
After over an hour we finally came, almost together, she a tiny bit earlier. It was one of my most intense experiences, to fuck at a public venue, even with people passing and no one taking offense. When we came down from our hype, we just jumped in the lake and cleaned us with a nice swim. We spend the rest of the day just getting a nice overall tan and made a date for two days ahead, to meet and have some more fun.

The whole relationship was from the first to the last day one of fuck-buddies and lasted two years. We never had sex in a house the whole time, but always in public.
... Continue»
Posted by couple-uk-ger 2 years ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  
1146
  |  
100%
  |  1

Sex on a train

This story involves a fantasy come true, is recent so very clear in my memory and still leaves me hard when I think about it. The story starts in London and covers the whole of a journey getting off in Manchester. I have condensed the story so as not to bore anyone but you can imagine getting fucked by a gorgeous lady in public too time.

It was early when I set off for Euston to catch the 8.30 but I needed to be in Manchester for a business meeting and I was looking forward to relaxing on the train. I intended sl**ping as much as I could. This train would get me in Manchester before 11 and in plenty of time. I had brought my ticket early so got a first class ticket for the same price as a second class. I could do with a bit of pampering so hoped I would be undisturbed in first class. The train pulled in and along with a crowd I marched down the platform looking for my seat. I must have been tired because unusually I hadn't checked out if there were any attractive ladies about. Anyway I found my seat and stored my case on the overhead rack. First class consisted of three bays of numbered seats each with seats facing each other and then a gangway to general class. I was on my own in first class and then just as the train was leaving three women got on. Two sat in the next bay of seats and were partially hidden although I noticed the silky legs of the nearest. The third women sat opposite me. As she took her seat she tried to put her case on the rack. I was able to see the curvaceous shape of her body and enjoyed watching her tight skirt ride up as she stretched. Very nice I thought two pairs of silky legs to see, wow things were suddenly looking more promising. As she struggled I jumped up and offered help, my hands reached out and brushed against hers as I took the case and pushed it into the tight space. He he, the case needed some encouragement but when I lined it up it went into the space with a satisfying push. she turned smiled and sat down.

Back in my seat I checked out the two pairs of silky legs, the nearest lady held her legs together, knees touching and heels just off to an angle. number two lady was less discrete and every so often I saw a briefest suggestion that her legs were adorned by the full gear suspenders and stockings. MMMM I thought if I move one seat I could see a little better and with a little fidgeting might just get a flash of stocking top. The first 20 minutes continued with me struggling to see her legs and not getting anything positive from her eyes. They were firmly locked on the window and a passing countryside. However just as we were coming through a tunnel I was suddenly aware that number two was looking across at me. Reacting to her gaze I moved my hand across my lap as she appeared to be looking straight at my cock. Her eyes turned away almost in disgust as I hide the bulge in my tight trousers.

looking back at number 1 I was taken with her obvious style, slightly aloof but impeccably dressed and I could smell her perfume. As my eyes traced the shape of her breasts or boobies as we are trying to have some control, she turned her head and looking straight at me. I could see her confidence in her beauty and she slightly lifted her head and smiled in my direction. I smiled back and as she did she adjusted her sitting position to face me. This time I didn’t hide my erect cock and made a move to move my arm away from my lap, instead of turning away her eyes checked me out. her eyes were like painting brushes as they took long sweeping looks at my legs and groin. When at last her eyes met mine again she reached her hand on onto her ankles and with a single movement stroked her long legs. wow again. This was a classy lady yet her briefest movement was seductive and flirty. As my hand was hovering over my growing cock she leant forward and moved it to my side and said softly "be proud". At this she looked around as if checking, put her finger in front of her mouth to ask for quietness and slipped her hands under the hem of her skirt. Very very slowly whilst her green eyes held me captive she pulled her skirt to reveal more of her shapely legs. MMMM stocking tops were replaced with white lacey panties and the faintest patch of colour suggested a hidden bush. She held this position for a moment and then opened her legs with an intention of showing me her legs and underwear. I was shocked and frozen to the spot but there was more as she then placed her hand over her right breast and gave it a small squeeze. I done the only thing I thought was right and held my cock to show her the shape. My cock was very hard and so obvious and if she was looking she could see the shape of my cock with a blown up head and a throbbing shaft.

I wondered if I dare, as I leant forward and knelt before her, clearly she knew what I wanted because as my head and tongue moved towards her panties her legs opened to give a perfect view of her now wet panty's. I moved my head forward but was now aware that number 2 lady was watching.i looked across at her and smiled as she nodded encouragement to lick the first ladies pussy. I pushed my mouth hard onto her panties and was rewarded by wetness, juice that was flowing ready for my tongue to channel into an eager mouth. Out of the corner of my eye I could see number two woman watching with her hand between her legs. As I sucked her juice through her panties I pulled them to one side. I revealed a beautiful trimmed bush that glistened in the bright light. I ignored movement behind me because nothing was going to stop my tongue from searching every part of her pussy. As I pushed her legs apart I felt her hands cup my head and pull me onto her gaping lips. my tongue licked her like the sweetest ice cream and I felt her shudder as I pushed her clit my tongue. My hand pushed past my mouth to squeeze her clit and as I touched her she quivered in a first orgasm. Almost too good to be true I felt another hand on my head and was now aware that number two had joined her and was now so close she could see my tongue pushing and pulling her clit. Number two had pulled her panties down and her fingers were in her pussy. As I looked up to her, she pulled her wet fingers out and pushed them into my mouth, I was amazed I had never tasted two pussies that tasted so sweet and the ladies also looked like twins. The same amazing green eyes It was like I was sucking one special lady and she was also watching me. Was this really two women or could I see my dream in all women??

I continued to suck harder and harder and number two stroked her pussy and occasionally pushed her fingers into my mouth. My special lady pushed my head back and I was able to see how large her clit had swollen too. her hands reached for my trousers and almost ripped my pants off to get to my hard cock. It sprang out with a purpose, and as I moved my eager cock toward her beautiful pussy she lifted her hips to receive me. she was tight but her lips parted easily and I could feel her parting more as I pushed inside her. muttering under her breath the immediate penetration of her sent another shiver through her pussy as she came again. I have never fucked a woman as hard and as I did she just kept saying harder harder. my balls were hitting her like canon balls and every time I went deep I held my cock pushed deep into her juicy pussy.Number two was now wanking so hard I could see a pool of juice between her legs, I wet my fingers and pushed them into my ladies mouth as she sucked on my nectar. As I fucked her more and more I clawed at her tits to see them and to suck her hard nipples. By now I had pulled her clothes such that I could see everything and when she opened her eyes to see me ravishing her I immediately came. In harmony she arched her back and I had to hold back her screams as she came for a third time with an orgasm like no other. Number two woman reacted by sticking her pussy in the air as she came with us, all three of us gyrated as our juices emptied into each others bodies and our passion was replaced with emptyiness. I could feel the train slowing as we pulled ourselves apart and adjusted our clothes. we were a mess, pussy juice on their skirts and my cum on my trousers and over her legs.


We parted on the platform to find our own ways but not before we all visited the toilets to at least try and hide our shared cum. Damn I forgot to ask her if she had a return ticket.
... Continue»
Posted by snogger 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Masturbation, Mature  |  
947
  |  
92%
  |  3

Forbidden Sex with gods Creature Part 1

Being offered a position in the stable was my dream come true. I loved to ride, but the cost was prohibitive, so my friend Annie, arranged for me to meet the old farmer, who owned the stables, for a job, 'Mucking out' and caring for a chosen horse, that way I could get me riding lessons free, and be amongst the group of girls who ran the stables.
His wife had passed-away early in the year, and he was drinking more, as he was on his own. The group of girls took over the responsibilities of looking after the stables, and as Annie put it, looking after him, whenever he needed some comfort.
I was 14 and Annie was 15, with the oldest girl Jenny, who was 19 and the other three girls were in the range of 16 to 18, so we were all teenagers, but efficient in maintaining the 4 horses and the Shetland pony, who was quiet small, compared to the others.
We were a motley group, all keen on riding, but we all got along and listened to Jenny, who had been going to the stables since she was 13, so she knew everything that was needed to be known, as being the niece of the farmers deceased wife, she was gradually brought into the running of the stables and took over on the death of her aunt.
Annie had told me the old farmer liked having young girls around him, especially girls who knew how to keep their mouths closed, whenever they saw him act appropriately.
She made me swear to do that too as all the other girls loved being there and no-one wanted to ruin it for the others.
I had seen enough to be positive that I could keep what I saw to myself and through time we became a close knit group acting and talking as if we were all grown-up, it would not be too long before my new found attitude would be tested, as the girls enjoyed their seclusion in the countryside on the farm, entertaining ourselves, with drink and the practice of stroking the horses underbellies, so some girls could test their ability in relieving the stallions, while the old farmer stood to the side and watched, relieving himself in front of us, as we sat around in the nude for him to enjoy.
During initiation we were 'Married to our horse', that way we were devoted to him and attended his every need, including masturbation.
As each girl went into ovulation, her scents drove the horses wild with sexual excitement, so we had to give a pair of our soaked panties to hang under the horses nose, so his cock would stand, then some girls acting as adulteresses, would stroke his underbelly, while the wife of the horse would attend to his cock and try to make him ejaculate.
With six girls that meant practically every weekend was a ritual and when two girls were on their rags at the same time, a horse was chosen for both girls to play with.
Of course there was another twist to this tale of adultery, as the husband horse was being stoked by the adulteresses, the wife of the horse would remain outside the stall as this was being down and the farmer would be with her committing adultery with her, that way we all sinned and everyone was satisfied, the farmer, the horse, and the six naked d***k girls.
I had experienced two adulteress acts and on the third weekend my periods came, so I phoned Jenny and told her it would be my turn that weekend.
She was a little surprised at the keenness in my voice, considering my age, but I reassured her, I was not fazed by the prospect of touching an a****l the size of a horse.
'And Uncle Mariel, how about him being with you'? I paused momentarily be for answering, 'I want to do it, I am ready to be his girl', to which she breathed a sigh of relief, 'Fabulous Mariel, I know he wants you badly', and at that we agreed to meet that night.
I arrived at the stable at 18:30 and went to the main house and knocked the door.
Jenny opened it, she was wearing her housecoat, and I thought she was going to take a shower, but as I brushed past her, she stopped me and said thanks for being one of the group, and kissed me on the lips.
A strange feeling ran through me, even though I was not an expert in kissing boys, her softness and sweet taste on my lips excited me, and left a warm feeling, an yearning for her to do it again.
'This way Mariel', she said abruptly, shaking me out of my dreamlike state and we made out way into the living room.
he old man sat at the fire drinking and I noticed there was another glass, that Jenny picked-up, then I realised the sweet taste she left on my lips was some sort of liqueur, and I drew my tongue across my lips again.
'Would you like one Mariel', he asked me, I declined as I had to go home and I did not want to draw attention to myself.
'Mariel's ovulating uncle, she's in heat, so we will schedule her in for Friday night'.
He was looking straight at me, 'Good girl, good girl', he murmured over and over, almost discernible, but clearly exciting him.
'Can I smell you, let me smell your cunt dear'. My heart leapt as he said 'cunt', suddenly I felt exposed and Jenny sensing my confusion, intervened saying, 'Lets wait until Friday uncle, Mariel will do it then', but I surprising myself, 'No it's OK, I don't mind, and undid my belt as I walked towards him, pulling the stud from its button-hole and running the zipper down its full length.
He reached up and put his hands on my bare midriff, pulling me forward and sticking his nose inside my zipper sniffed a deep intake of my scents and easing his nose deeper down until he was resting on my pussy through the thin cotton material.
He exhaled and his hot breath flowed around my crotch, burning the already inflamed tissue, it felt as though I was naked and I felt strangely overpowered and sexually alive.
My hands were resting on his scraggly hair as I involuntarily started to grind my hips into his nose, Jenny, standing there drinking saw this and came behind me, stroking my neck and kissing it with little pecks, sending shivers down my spine.
'Thats it Uncle, breath deeply, drink her in', then unexpectedly, she hooked her long fingers into my open waistband and pushed my denims and knickers all the way down to my ankles, and her uncle parted my lips, and started licking me, making my legs buckle and I collapsed into a heap on the floor.
The old man stood up and dropped his pants, his penis was monstrous and stuck strait out, angry and venous, dripping pre-cum as if he were almost urinating onto my prostate body at his feet.
Jenny dropped her house coat, she was naked except for a pair of thigh high stockings, and she towered over me as she straddled me, giving me an unobstructed view of her open cunt, 'Uncle let me', and she took him in hand and eased him into her, then they both fucked as I lay beneath them watching him go in and out and her cunt oscillate and cling to her uncle, with all the love a niece can give.
I started to masturbate and soon I felt my need surge forth as I orgasmed, and was helpless to stop his deluge as his cock broke free and showered my with his semen.
Jenny dropped down on her knees and knelt beside me, her hands traversing my nakedness, massaging her uncles semen into my small breast and my flat tummy.
She bent forward and whispered into my ear, 'Sorry Mariel, we were just ready to fuck when you came, so that why I got in first I was so fucking horny', she added that come Friday I was his and she hoped the pony would penetrate me, 'He is big but he can fit in you and he has almost halve a litre of cum, trust me M, his is a great fuck'.
Friday was not far off and I was determined to consummate my marriage and better still, make love to Jenny.

to be contin............. ... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Masturbation  |  
2055
  |  
96%
  |  14

Defloration & sex education in Olsztyn/PL st1

Why not write down something about the first sexual encounters of our lovely mare Irene and about the how / when /why she developed to this lovely promiscuous woman that we know today?

Of course this will include some guessing and estimates. And it’ll be based on what Irene told about it. So it’s second hand news. But I’ll try to make it as true as possible on the one hand, but also interesting for you my dear reader. Irene herself doesn't often talk about that time from herself, but if asked about it, she tells without hesitation and to the best in details as she remembers. (It does help a bit, to make her a bit lightheaded with a glass of wine or two or three). In her looks back, it was a nice time and she had a lot of great moments and only a few that aren't so nice to remember.


Irene was born and raised in a small village near Olsztyn in Poland. That was about 10 years before she migrated to germany. It was a more or less rural surrounding. Some farms, some small villages around. Even Olsztyn, the nearby city, had the character of a friendly, but ‘forgotten by the world’ place. The vast majority – if not all – people in that area where members of the catholic church. Judged from today and by western european standards it was a very conservative area. There Irene grew up as an average c***d. At least until she was f******n years old.

So, enough of that, now up to the erotic part, have fun!

[pic: Irene penetriert im Orgasmus.jpg]

At age of 14 Irene was an innocent pretty darling. A bit shy, a bit more on the silent side. Her figure was girlish. Couldn’t call it ‘thin’, but she was at the beginning of the metamorphosis to become a woman and her tits were hardly a handful, hips slender, ass girlish, only very sparse pubic hair. She didn’t have a constant menstruation at that time, just some sporadic ones since some weeks.

She had fallen in romantic love to a 1 6 year old boy from the neighborhood. An innocent teenager love at first, with – remember the conservative atmosphere – just holding hands, talking and now and then a secret kiss when nobody could see.

Of course the boy was always keen to touch her, but it took weeks until she allowed him touching her tits and eventually lay a hand on her pubic area.
But of course she was on her way to become a woman and the hormones made her curious for more too.

They met as often as possible and usually took a walk in the woods and fields where nobody else was around. This is a clear advantage of living on the countryside, lots of places to be undisturbed.

In his permanent desire, her boyfriend had managed to advance and so the both found secluded placees for romantic and arousing hours of kissing and petting. As Irene remembers, she had allowed him to touch her tits and cunt, but not fully undress her and not openly look at her cunt. She was shy and educated to think of her vagina as something unclean, only useful for married women. But she admits, that her own sexual desires put a great deal into the playful petting. It wasn’t the endeavor of the boy alone :) And with time passing, he was allowed to open her dress completely and stroke her tits and cunt on a regular basis. She liked the touching and saw it as a confirmation of her being a ‘real’ woman.

At an afternoon on a hot summers day, they were out for a walk again, but this time the one year older b*****r of her boyfriend accompanied them. Irene and her boyfriend hand in hand, kissing and hugging. So they finally got to one of their preferred places in a small forest. The both were in their own world and kissing and caressing each other without giving the damn for the world around. Her boyfriend started to touch her tits and cunt, at first secretly pushing his hands under her dress, but then opening her blouse and skirt more and more.

Irene remembers, that she didn’t feel so well at the beginning, because they weren't alone, his b*****r sitting just two steps away. But being highly aroused by all the touching, she let it happen and so her titties and her cunt finally lay open.

The older b*****r had a nice show to view, but only looking was a bit dry for him.
So he moved over and engaged in the action. At first only stroking her hair and shoulders, then ‘by accident’ touching her tits. When he saw, that she didn’t make a scene, he started to grope Irene’s tits and toy with her nipples. Seeing that she didn’t reject him and seeing that he made her nipples stiff with his pinching and she obviously enjoyed this, he got bolder and stroked her belly.

Irene remembers, that this was somehow a strange situation and she didn’t know what to do. Her education told her, there was something wrong, but her body liked it and she was aroused and excited.Probably four caressing hands do have twice the effect on a female body than only two.

Irene allowed the older boy to kiss her, first innocent s****r’s kisses and then more exciting french kisses. She had to deal her attention to both of the boys the both blurred into one lover in her perception.

Feeling welcome and accepted, the older b*****r took the freedom to move a hand between Irene’s legs and touch her cunt. So he could feel, that she was wet and ready. The nature of the female body did it’s work. Irene had the first orgasm in her life when he intensely fingered her. It had never happened with her boyfriend before while petting. They had always stopped to toy around before Irene reached that point.

The three continued to kiss and caress while Irene was stroking the dick of her boyfriend with her hands. Then he was overwhelmed by his sexual needs caused by her milking his dick. He , moved between Irenes open legs and seconds later one more virgin was history.

Irene remembers, that popping her cherry didn’t hurt much but the penetration and fucking didn’t give her another orgasm. Probably there were too many new feelings implicated in having a dick in her vagina and that left no room for orgasm. He didn’t last for long because Irene had handled his dick with care and because the whole situation was extremely arousing.

But then his older b*o pushed him aside, crawled between Irene's legs and rammed his fully erect penis into her open cunt. He lasted a bit longer, but even this ride was finished after two minutes or so and he pumped his sperm into Irene's moist and warm vagina.

After the sexual pressure of all three was relieved, there was a moment of silence with each of them in an aftermath and possibly thinking about the situation. If the boys had raised up and left Irene in this moment, she would have felt used and degraded, that’s for sure. But the boys approached her again and kissed and
hugged her, giving her compliments and showing real loving feelings. And Irene now even dared to touch the dick of the older b*o, hesitant at first, but getting braver with the time.

Her boyfriend might have gotten jealous, but Irene used her other hand to caress his penis too. They had some more great hours on that afternoon. The boys explored Irene's body and she enjoyed it, smiled and purred like a cat cause of these great new feelings. She was still a bit shy but didn’t want to be named c***dish.

So both boys had – for the first time – a free view on her wonderful female genitals. Maybe this was the moment when it started, that Irene gets off on showing off and her cunt and tits are free on display for men.

She says, she has never had a bad feeling about that situation when the boys probed and inspected her body and that on the contrary she was proud to show her goodies and from her belief ‘men have the natural right to see, what a woman has to offer’.

And last not least, education with all those restrictions and negativism had just proven to be false in one point: her cunt wasn’t unclean or useless, it had just given her a mind shattering orgasm.
And Irene had her first view on an ejaculating penis – on two to be precise – and for the first time she could feel the bursting motion in their dicks and balls when they came. It gave a lot of self-confidence to her, that her body, which she didn’t judge as really pretty, could lead men to cum.

The younger b*****r wanted to penetrate her again – too great was this new feeling – but he had hardly entered her cunt, when he came. Of course the older b*****r wanted to mount her too for a second time, but Irene was spent and a bit sore and told him ‘later’.

In the early evening the three went back to their village, all in a perfect mood. A day to remember for the three ex-virgins.

To be continued
... Continue»
Posted by senior-master 3 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  
440
  |  
100%

Women Obsessed with Sex


by Kiran Ali


First off, I want to thank and say I appreciate the e-mails from several people who have loved my postings from a woman's point of view and can relate to my adventures. I love having both a female audience as well as the all the men that get-off reading about my encounters or staring at my photo. Everyone seems to inquire if my stories are true. Well, why they are stories, most are based on real experiences over the past five years with Kabeer. Others are fantasy or created at the request of several admirers. Sorry guys, I am not seeking any more partners at this time.
Okay, some of you guys still aren't getting it, and others think my husband is a wimp or a cuckold. Nothing is farther from the truth. Kabeer allows me to be me! Whereas some men have a hard time getting their women to lust after them on a constant basis, other guys have an even harder time trying to fend their insatiable women off their cocks. That's right, there are plenty of women in the world who love sex even more than the next guy, and no, we're not really men disguised as women either. Some women become so engrossed with sex that they're sometimes unable to concentrate on anything else. Believe it or not, the theory that men think about sex much more often than women is not always the case. I want some of you men to understand women, and you gals to be comfortable with your sexual feelings.

When you and your man go out on the town together, are your eyes constantly checking out all the men in the given establishment? Now don't get me wrong, there are those women who just love to have every penis standing at attention when they walk into a room, and not necessarily because they want to wrap their mouth around them all. But there are we gals that devour men with our eyes because we are sizing up what those given gentlemen might be like in bed. Ladies if you constantly keep "eye flirting" with other guys, it may not simply be harmless attention seeking. It may be because your sexual appetite is probably not sated. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but your partner needs to understand this, without jealousies, insecurities, or damaged male libido.

Guys, if you have sex with a woman, not once, not twice, but thrice or more on a given night, and she's still trying to hump you like a bunny rabbit in mating season while you're trying to wander off into dreamland, then it's possible that she really can't get enough sex, or you for that matter. Now it must be a blow to a man's ego if he's given it his all and yet she's still raring to go for more. So whereas most guys think that having a woman that always wants to have sex would be the equivalent of owning a house full of diamonds, guys whose libidos are not quite overloaded with testosterone would disagree. The men that are still living with or married to these women have learned to accept them as they are without trying to change them and allow them to fulfill these sex drives with the companionship of others.

Why are we like this? Some women are under the mistaken impression that sex equals love, and use sex compulsively as a means of gaining power and love. They lack emotional intimacy and bounce from one partner to the next or engage in sex with multiple partners simultaneously. Some women use sex as a means for masking pain. These women likely suffered c***dhood abandonment, abuse or some sort of f****y dysfunction (this does not insinuate that every woman from a broken home is promiscuous). Some women feel they are unworthy and unable to be loved by anyone, and as I mentioned before, they feel that sex somehow furnishes them with that emotional intimacy, at least momentarily. Sex can become addictive for some women and even becomes a means of reducing stress.
If these gals don't have a steady lover, they'll go out on the town hunting for their prey in order to attain their instant gratification. Or as I have, when away from your steady lover, you find temporary replacements to fill in for him. Sometimes a woman just needs sex. You'd be hard pressed to find anything that compares to the feeling of an orgasm (even your own) and many women simply enjoy the feeling of that blissful moment. Yup, we just like sex; it's that simple! Promiscuity is not necessarily indicative with this prospect, but if you land a woman in constant heat, you better be fit and up for the challenge. What do you do if you happen to end up with a woman who loves sex more than shopping? How can you ensure that she won't spread her legs for the pool-man if you take a business trip for more than two days?
Well, perhaps bedroom toys could keep her company for a while, but as all women know, there's really nothing that measures up to the touch of a man's hand. Keep the foreplay going, even when you're not around. Call her up and enjoy some late night fun heating up the phone lines with your kinky talk about what you plan to do to her when you get back, or your sex fantasies. Let her know how much you enjoyed penetrating her the night before, and how you enjoyed hearing her reach orgasm, over and over again. Sexual compatibility is just as important as communication and trust, and just like you wouldn't want to be with a woman that never wants to spread her love for you, some guys also don't want a girl who always wants it. If there were no challenge, would it still be fun? Okay, for some men it would, but for how long?

People from all walks of life indulge in fantasy from time to time, and it's no surprise that some fantasies are uniquely stranger than others. So much so, that these fantasies are quite simply too kinky to speak of, until today that is. After chatting up a storm with an endless amount of women online who kept giving me the typical "threesome with another woman" or "sex with a stranger" fantasies, I managed to converse with some incredibly creative women, who decided there would be no harm in revealing some of their nastiest, craziest fantasies. Now guys, keep in mind that every woman is autonomous and might not think of these fantasies as the "Oh my God! That's what I've always dreamed of!" way that you might imagine (or hope). After all, your best guy friend might enjoy a threesome with your wife or girlfriend and you, while you are dead set against seeing another man's penis in that kind of venue.

Sexual fantasies are a normal part of our imagination and can serve to decrease sexual inhibition and increase drive significantly. Erotic imagination can definitely heighten one's actual sexual experience. Problems may surface, however, when individuals view their fantasies as shameful and disgusting. Fantasies should never make anyone feel harshly about what turns them on mentally. For the most part, fantasies don't even reflect one's true sexual desires, and sometimes have nothing to do with sex. Therefore, so long as neither you nor she fixates on certain unusual fantasies and becomes compulsively engulfed in them, indulging in them can definitely be used as a sexual enhancer. And although honesty is the best policy, sometimes revealing fantasies that involve multiple partners or are somewhat freaky might not be received well by your significant other.
That's why these women would likely never dare mention these fantasies to a soul. And remember, those who say that they never have sexual fantasies are either too ashamed to discuss them, or have zero sex drive. Some women have sexual auras that ooze out of their every pore. They have no shame in being sexy and don't attempt to conceal it. There are other women who aren't very sexual or sensual, aren't big on the idea of getting sweaty between the sheets and would rather read a book than lie in the pretzel position for 15 minutes. Finally, there are women that are quiet and shy when they're sober, but a****listic and insatiable when they're not. Why, you may wonder, do some women feel that the only way they can enjoy sex is by getting d***k?
Some women still believe that sex is a sin and their frame of mind does not permit their inhibitions to come to life. Therefore, in order to let go of those ancient beliefs, they must alter their state of consciousness by gulping down a couple of alcoholic beverages. This allows them to forget their mindset regarding sexual dexterity, and allows them to enjoy the moment for the night and wallow in self-denial the next morning. I was raised a strict catholic girl and sex was not discussed. I married young to an abusive man who pumped me with alcohol and d**gs to "loosen my inhibitions". The he f***ed me to "entertain him and his friends" at parties. This "sexual transgression" pattern is learned in c***dhood and is really difficult to unleash. Although difficult, it is possible for them to learn that sex is not simply for reproduction and that women are not labeled "sluts" just because they happen to be fond of sex.
Some women fear that if they have sex liberally while sober, they will be deemed tramps. Their fear stems from hearing bad things about sexually active girls in high school and college. You know the ones that made out with lots of guys and had the reputation of a rock-band groupie. Well, because they don't want to be labeled negatively, alcohol is used as the scapegoat to cover up all the devilish things they have done during the course of an erotic night. Alcohol becomes the vortex between the a****l and the docile virgin. The most serene woman can transform into a sex maniac within 3 tall beers and a shot of Whiskey. These women want to be lively in bed but feel that they cannot unchain their innermost sexual desires without having first downed a keg of beer.
Some women like to rub it, smack it and attack it but ultimately have a fear of letting these outbursts shine through in their customary personality. They want to be spanked, they want to scream, they even want to feel pleasure through pain, but since the only women they know who do these freely are adult film stars, they cannot unleash the demon within. Instead, they use alcohol as the means by which they can behave the way they really want. By acting as though this a****l only comes out during intoxicative moments, they can get away with the notion that this isn't really who they are and what they like. They live under the delusion that alcohol has some sort of "Jekyll and Hyde" effect on them when, in fact, this is who they really are. They love sex; and aggressive sex at that, but they don't want to believe that they could become the next up-and-coming porn stars.
Guys I hate to tell you this, but if you are having a strictly sexual relationship with a woman and the only time you have sex is when she's d***k, chances are she doesn't really like you very much. The reason she's having sex with you is because it's a steady thing and she doesn't care for you, and can therefore do whatever she wants without a care in the world. Being d***k is the only way she can allow herself to get off with someone she's not totally turned on by. You have basically become a blow-up doll with a pulsing cock for this woman because she's using you. If the only time she calls is when she reeks of "Jack Daniels", then you have become what is popularly known as a "booty call". Welcome to the wonderful world of exploitation gentlemen, you have arrived.

So while some women need alcohol to rid them of inhibitions, others believe that sex, in and of itself, is sinful and they therefore have to get liquored up in order to enjoy the ride. Whatever the case may be, alcohol and sex have been interrelated from the beginning of time and will remain this way forever. What you wives and girlfriends need to realize is that sex is not a sin. It is a wonderful experience shared by two consenting adults. Pleasures vary according to individual preferences, but some women need to realize that sex is not simply a method of procreation. Enjoying sex is not a religious violation, no matter what our mothers said. Thus the next time you're with your lady, whether she is d***k or sober, look her in the eyes and make sure her senses enjoy what's happening around her and within her.

Other women who feel that it is undeniably wrong to be in love with sex are simply mistaken. Sex is a marvelous experience, and when partners are sober and truly conscious of every breath, kiss and touch, the sexual experience becomes so much more intensified and meaningful. Love and sex may not go hand in hand as often as they used to, but like the famous song says, "If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with". Many couples, such as my husband and I, claim that acting out their sexual fantasies has brought them closer together and provided fond memories; while other couples will tell a different a story. It's unfortunate, but there are times when realized fantasies can become a thorn in a couple's side, forcing them to go their separate ways. So, while certain fantasies should happily be acted out, others should be lived out only in the mind, or merely verbalized and not realized.
The most regrettable fantasies among now-defunct couples were ones in which other parties became involved in the mix. Fantasies like threesomes, orgies and partner swapping are the most dangerous. Of course, there are couples who are open and understanding enough to go live out such fantasies without a hitch, but, for the most part, couples ended up on the outs because of such scenarios. Kabeer and I are open and understanding, and allow ourselves to live these fantasies. Make your own home movie. Making a movie, one that involves no clothes and plenty of lube, will make you and your woman feel like practiced porn stars. Of course, there doesn't have to be any facials or anal action involved; this is a private scene for two, and you'll be the directors, producers and stars. Set up your camera so that it's angled to capture your sexual antics and make sure that you leave the mic on so that every moan and groan can be captured as well.
Soon you'll have yourself a movie you can watch to get in the mood, and this will help open up the lines of communication between you and your woman even more. Remember; only play the movie when the both of you are getting in the mood. Women tend to be very critical of themselves, and seeing an ounce of cellulite or hearing themselves yell like banshees may not be welcome if they aren't feeling sexually inclined.

So until next time, give at least one of your fantasies a try, and if it's a success, then experiment with others until you come to the point where sex in the bedroom becomes an oddity. You fantasize about doing crazy things in bed with your girl or wife, but she's a little timid when it comes to the more daring aspects of sex. Well, if you want her to let loose and start riding you like a nympho, here's what you should do to make her more comfortable with herself and, more importantly, you. Hang out with her wild friends or crazy s****r. Just about every woman has a bunch of wild friends who know how to let loose. Plan a night out with your woman and her friends (and their boyfriends, if applicable) and head to a nightclub, where booze and loud music abound.

Encourage the ladies to dance together or with other men and have fun, and then invite the crowd over to your house for some more drinks and dancing. Keep the music pumping, the alcohol flowing and encourage the ladies to get wild. After they all leave, keep the vibe going with your girl or wife, and she might just show you how crazy she can be in private. Now I'm not encouraging you to get your wife or girl wasted, but it's a fact that alcohol tends to lower people's inhibitions. So pop open a bottle of whatever it is she likes to drink, and drink and talk over it. As the evening progresses, you'll notice that the both of you will begin to lower your guards. It's at this point that the conversation should take a sexual turn. Begin discussing sex and her fantasies (let her do all the talking). If she starts getting shy, ask pointed questions about what she's fantasized about.
For example: Have you ever fantasized about two men seducing you? Where would you have sex in public? Have you ever imagined how it would feel to kiss another woman? This should get the game started. If you ever answer any of her "Have you ever..." questions, make sure that all your fantasies include her. Every once in a while, my husband and I rent a sex flick, pop open a bottle of wine, talk for a while, then watch the movie and go crazy on each other. There's something about hearing others make sexual noises that has a penetrating effect on us. Of course, the sex that's featuring in the movie can't be all-out raunchy; it should involve two or three people, and these people should engage in sex that the two of you could, say, mimic.
Guys, leave home and take her somewhere she's never been with you, like a motel, hotel, bed and breakfast, or even a simple limo ride around town. The fact that there's nothing for her to do but enjoy herself allows her to become more sexually aware of herself and the situation. Treat her to an evening of subtle romance and kinky sex by setting up the scene with blindfolds, tethers and whatever else you think she might go for. Buy her a sexy outfit, even if she's not used to dressing that way. I always tell my husband that when I'm dressed sexy, I feel sexy. Keep in mind, however, that there's a fine line between sexy and raunchy. A short black dress and lacy lingerie will do (ask for her best friend's help, if necessary). Show her off to the world, and tell her how sexy she is, all the while letting her know that you can't wait to get her out of those clothes. Keep the verbal foreplay going in public, and then take her to wherever it is you want to end off the evening and get busy.
Although it's not a guarantee in and of itself, the right ambience is conducive to wilder sex. Figure out if she prefers candlelight, red lighting or even fluorescent strip joint lights, and use it. Then, play the right kind of music (something with her kind of beat is preferable) and turn it up loud enough that you feel the beat. Lastly, ensure that the room looks and smells right. Clean and fresh is the way to go. Be vocal about her body! Tell her that she's sexy and mean it. For example, inhale through your teeth when she's undressing and tell her that you find her so sexy that you just want to ravish her. Once you're done with the flattery, ask her to undress for you, very slowly. If she complies, set the ambience and move on.

Men are usually the ones who are eager to get to the sex, but what if you weren't? What if you were to take the time to manipulate her body and rub your hands all around her, avoiding her breasts and vagina, so that when you finally do tap your tongue against her clitoris, she's soaking wet? Do you think she'd let you do just about anything to get her off? You're damn right she would! Cup either side of her waist with your hands, look at her as though you're starving, and begin licking on her hips, stomach, right under her breasts, and her pubic mound. Spread her legs open and bring your mouth close to her vagina, but don't suck on it. Then bring yourself up to her breasts and lick near the areola, but don't suck her nipples. Keep this going for as long as you can! Before you know it, she'll turn into an a****l and do the ravishing.

A sexually satisfied woman is a woman who will always want to have sex. And if you can bring out her inner b**st, she will always want more. Until next time, help your woman get wild! Ladies, if you get the opportunity to do that threesome or foursome and you're feeling somewhat comfortable around the other participants, Go For It! Enjoy it and your sexuality and then discuss it with your partner(s) afterwards. Communications with your partner is the key. This will help with the other questions of jealousy, remorse, fear, apprehension, guilt, and sexual confidence.

This last section is for those who are considering a MMF threesome and have tentatively selected possible partners. I would choose the male who I was most comfortable with when he was with my husband and I. This will be more comfortable on you than finding a stranger to party with you.

Remember, you want a guy you trust and feel totally comfortable with, and someone who is not going to run and tell your friends, f****y, or co-workers that he is banging his friend's wife. He must be discreet and honorable and respect both you and your husband. After all, you're inviting this person to share an intimate time with you and your husband and you are going to "bare all", physically and mentally. You probably have already done this, but you should discuss your fantasies and expectations with your spouse and set your parameters for the event. You know, blow-jobs, penetrations, anal, bare-backing, etc.. Is your husband going to participate or be a spectator? Discuss all this out first prior to contacting your chosen partner.

Make plans on a weekend night, a night where you will not be disturbed by others. I recommend that you utilize your home for the activity, because you will be more comfortable there and feel safe. Invite the male to a small quiet dinner, informal, and make sure your have beer or wine to serve. Yes, alcohol will assist in making everyone less nervous and uninhibited. Don't get d***k though! Wear something skimpy, that shows a lot of your skin, but not something that would embarrass you if other company knocked at the door.

Over dinner, discuss the normal things and then alter the conversation to the evening's plan. Talk about the parameters you set with your husband and explain them fully to your guest. Make sure he understands the limitations; ie. no swallowing cum or no anal penetration, condoms will be worn or bare-back is allowed and vaginal ejaculation is okay. If your husband desires to be a voyeur, tell your guest your man will only watch and not participate. If the plan is for a threesome, let him know you expect mouth and vaginal penetration or vaginal and anal penetration. Communication is the primary focus; and check the faces of your spouse and guest for any concerns. If there are any concerns or fears, address them immediately. Above all, make sure everyone is comfortable, and everyone has showered or bathed!

After discussions and dinner and the dishes are washed or put in the washer, join you husband and guest in the f****y room and have another drink. Put on some mood music and dance for the men. Slowly strip off your top and expose your breasts to your guest. Tease both the men and then slowly remove your bottoms. If you don't wear panties, you're now naked in front of your guest. If you do wear panties or a thong, continue your dancing until you have slowly removed your undergarment. Dance around naked and tease the guys, then tell them you want to see them both naked. It won't take them long to remove their clothes. Now you're all naked. Examine your husband's facial expressions for any final concerns. If all is okay, lead your guest by the hand to the location where your penetration will take place.

I prefer the bedroom, but you might choose the carpet or couch. Lie on your back and spread your legs wide for your friend. Invite him to touch you, finger your pussy, or even go down on you. Keep occasional eye contact with your husband. Make sure his expressions are lustful and happy. When you are sufficiently wet, make sure your friend has an erection (Yea, like any man about to fuck another's wife won't be stiff). Stroke him hard or suck him off to stiffness. Pull him to you and place the tip of his cock around your labia and rub the head with your juices. Study your husband's face again. If his eyes or voice signal okay, push your partner's cockhead between your labia and hold it there. This is the point of no return! If your husband appears ready and lustful, give him what he wanted. Grab your friend by the hips and slowly pull his shaft into you until your pubes touch and his balls lie between your thighs.

Should at the point of initial penetration your husband appears fearful or hesitant, hold your friend back and asked your man if everything is okay. Wait for his response. Sometimes the reality of his wife being penetrated by his friend takes awhile to absorb. If he is upset or hesitant, stop and hold off any further action. I'll point out that all of this is taking place within seconds and minutes and you must observe all signs and actions concurrently. Don't' make the mistake of waiting too long to stop the action if you must. Remember, you have invited this friend to join you and your husband in an intimate penetration of your vagina. You have exposed your total naked body and vagina to this man and initiated the penetration process. Give the poor guy a break, he's only human! You now got him so turned on and hard, don't' expect him to pull out now.

Hopefully everything is okay and your husband is amazed and pleased so far. Take his hand, kiss him, or fondle his cock as your friend slowly eases the full length of his shaft up and down inside you. Allow him to build up a rhythm and initiate his pumping. Study your husband's face and eyes as your friend fucks you. Is your husband's cock erect? Maybe you want to suck him as he watches his friend fuck you. Don't be discouraged or surprised if the first time your friend fucks you he experiences a premature ejaculation. Get him hard again and try later. After he dumps his load inside you, hold him inside and let him know its okay. When his cock deflates and he pulls out, sit up on the bed and expose your puffy vagina with the leaky semen oozing out to your husband. Take his hand and push his fingers in the cum and rub it around. Now the reality will set in that his wife actually fucked his friend and took a load of semen inside her.

The three of you should now take a break and sit and discuss what just occurred. Your likes, dislikes, expectations and so forth, but do not compare methods or size of the men's cocks or their ability to last. If you are uncomfortable now or finished for the night, thank your friend and see him off. However, hopefully you all enjoyed the incident and are ready for more action. Then let your husband fuck you this time while you suck and fondle your friend. After your husband cums inside you and mixes both semen into a cream, have the men exchange positions. You can also change positions, doggie style or woman on top, whatever pleases you. Maybe the guys have suggestions! Party until the guys are too worn out to cum or maintain an erection. My experience has been that we women last longer than the men folk. Make sure the men don't drink too much, as it may affect their stamina and virility.

Take a few breaks in between the couplings and discuss the evening, your emotions and feelings. Thank your new partner for the evening and sharing your fantasy with your husband. If this is a one time thing, don't lead the friend on. If you think it become an occasional thing, kiss him on the cheek and whisper that you hope to do this again. After your friend says goodnight and leaves, make love to husband. Communicate, discuss the night and assure him you're okay. Ask him about himself; what was he feeling, did he enjoy watching, does he want to repeat this type of activity. Decide if you are going to invite your friend back or bring a new friend into the threesome. If you decide to bring a stranger onto the activity, move the location to a motel room or some other place. For your safety, do not invite a stranger into your home.

Kabeer and I partied with our friend Zaman for the first year; either as a threesome, or me alone with Zaman. The second year we initiated my father-in-law, Arif, into our threesome. By the third year, Kabeer enjoyed being an occasional spectator and watched Zaman and Arif double penetrate me on several occasions. He said it was like watching a porn tape of your wife being fucked by two men over and over again. He even filmed a couple of sessions so he would have something to watch when he was out of town. I hope I have given you some incites and I wish you all the best and would love to hear back from you. Good luck to you and your husband!


... Continue»
Posted by cuckoldswife 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  
2048
  |  
70%
  |  12

Women Obsessed with Sex


by Kiran Ali

First off, I want to thank and say I appreciate the e-mails from several people who have loved my postings from a woman's point of view and can relate to my adventures. I love having both a female audience as well as the all the men that get-off reading about my encounters or staring at my photo. Everyone seems to inquire if my stories are true. Well, why they are stories, most are based on real experiences over the past five years with Kabeer. Others are fantasy or created at the request of several admirers. Sorry guys, I am not seeking any more partners at this time.
Okay, some of you guys still aren't getting it, and others think my husband is a wimp or a cuckold. Nothing is farther from the truth. Kabeer allows me to be me! Whereas some men have a hard time getting their women to lust after them on a constant basis, other guys have an even harder time trying to fend their insatiable women off their cocks. That's right, there are plenty of women in the world who love sex even more than the next guy, and no, we're not really men disguised as women either. Some women become so engrossed with sex that they're sometimes unable to concentrate on anything else. Believe it or not, the theory that men think about sex much more often than women is not always the case. I want some of you men to understand women, and you gals to be comfortable with your sexual feelings.

When you and your man go out on the town together, are your eyes constantly checking out all the men in the given establishment? Now don't get me wrong, there are those women who just love to have every penis standing at attention when they walk into a room, and not necessarily because they want to wrap their mouth around them all. But there are we gals that devour men with our eyes because we are sizing up what those given gentlemen might be like in bed. Ladies if you constantly keep "eye flirting" with other guys, it may not simply be harmless attention seeking. It may be because your sexual appetite is probably not sated. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but your partner needs to understand this, without jealousies, insecurities, or damaged male libido.

Guys, if you have sex with a woman, not once, not twice, but thrice or more on a given night, and she's still trying to hump you like a bunny rabbit in mating season while you're trying to wander off into dreamland, then it's possible that she really can't get enough sex, or you for that matter. Now it must be a blow to a man's ego if he's given it his all and yet she's still raring to go for more. So whereas most guys think that having a woman that always wants to have sex would be the equivalent of owning a house full of diamonds, guys whose libidos are not quite overloaded with testosterone would disagree. The men that are still living with or married to these women have learned to accept them as they are without trying to change them and allow them to fulfill these sex drives with the companionship of others.

Why are we like this? Some women are under the mistaken impression that sex equals love, and use sex compulsively as a means of gaining power and love. They lack emotional intimacy and bounce from one partner to the next or engage in sex with multiple partners simultaneously. Some women use sex as a means for masking pain. These women likely suffered c***dhood abandonment, abuse or some sort of f****y dysfunction (this does not insinuate that every woman from a broken home is promiscuous). Some women feel they are unworthy and unable to be loved by anyone, and as I mentioned before, they feel that sex somehow furnishes them with that emotional intimacy, at least momentarily. Sex can become addictive for some women and even becomes a means of reducing stress.
If these gals don't have a steady lover, they'll go out on the town hunting for their prey in order to attain their instant gratification. Or as I have, when away from your steady lover, you find temporary replacements to fill in for him. Sometimes a woman just needs sex. You'd be hard pressed to find anything that compares to the feeling of an orgasm (even your own) and many women simply enjoy the feeling of that blissful moment. Yup, we just like sex; it's that simple! Promiscuity is not necessarily indicative with this prospect, but if you land a woman in constant heat, you better be fit and up for the challenge. What do you do if you happen to end up with a woman who loves sex more than shopping? How can you ensure that she won't spread her legs for the pool-man if you take a business trip for more than two days?
Well, perhaps bedroom toys could keep her company for a while, but as all women know, there's really nothing that measures up to the touch of a man's hand. Keep the foreplay going, even when you're not around. Call her up and enjoy some late night fun heating up the phone lines with your kinky talk about what you plan to do to her when you get back, or your sex fantasies. Let her know how much you enjoyed penetrating her the night before, and how you enjoyed hearing her reach orgasm, over and over again. Sexual compatibility is just as important as communication and trust, and just like you wouldn't want to be with a woman that never wants to spread her love for you, some guys also don't want a girl who always wants it. If there were no challenge, would it still be fun? Okay, for some men it would, but for how long?

People from all walks of life indulge in fantasy from time to time, and it's no surprise that some fantasies are uniquely stranger than others. So much so, that these fantasies are quite simply too kinky to speak of, until today that is. After chatting up a storm with an endless amount of women online who kept giving me the typical "threesome with another woman" or "sex with a stranger" fantasies, I managed to converse with some incredibly creative women, who decided there would be no harm in revealing some of their nastiest, craziest fantasies. Now guys, keep in mind that every woman is autonomous and might not think of these fantasies as the "Oh my God! That's what I've always dreamed of!" way that you might imagine (or hope). After all, your best guy friend might enjoy a threesome with your wife or girlfriend and you, while you are dead set against seeing another man's penis in that kind of venue.

Sexual fantasies are a normal part of our imagination and can serve to decrease sexual inhibition and increase drive significantly. Erotic imagination can definitely heighten one's actual sexual experience. Problems may surface, however, when individuals view their fantasies as shameful and disgusting. Fantasies should never make anyone feel harshly about what turns them on mentally. For the most part, fantasies don't even reflect one's true sexual desires, and sometimes have nothing to do with sex. Therefore, so long as neither you nor she fixates on certain unusual fantasies and becomes compulsively engulfed in them, indulging in them can definitely be used as a sexual enhancer. And although honesty is the best policy, sometimes revealing fantasies that involve multiple partners or are somewhat freaky might not be received well by your significant other.
That's why these women would likely never dare mention these fantasies to a soul. And remember, those who say that they never have sexual fantasies are either too ashamed to discuss them, or have zero sex drive. Some women have sexual auras that ooze out of their every pore. They have no shame in being sexy and don't attempt to conceal it. There are other women who aren't very sexual or sensual, aren't big on the idea of getting sweaty between the sheets and would rather read a book than lie in the pretzel position for 15 minutes. Finally, there are women that are quiet and shy when they're sober, but a****listic and insatiable when they're not. Why, you may wonder, do some women feel that the only way they can enjoy sex is by getting d***k?
Some women still believe that sex is a sin and their frame of mind does not permit their inhibitions to come to life. Therefore, in order to let go of those ancient beliefs, they must alter their state of consciousness by gulping down a couple of alcoholic beverages. This allows them to forget their mindset regarding sexual dexterity, and allows them to enjoy the moment for the night and wallow in self-denial the next morning. I was raised a strict catholic girl and sex was not discussed. I married young to an abusive man who pumped me with alcohol and d**gs to "loosen my inhibitions". The he f***ed me to "entertain him and his friends" at parties. This "sexual transgression" pattern is learned in c***dhood and is really difficult to unleash. Although difficult, it is possible for them to learn that sex is not simply for reproduction and that women are not labeled "sluts" just because they happen to be fond of sex.
Some women fear that if they have sex liberally while sober, they will be deemed tramps. Their fear stems from hearing bad things about sexually active girls in high school and college. You know the ones that made out with lots of guys and had the reputation of a rock-band groupie. Well, because they don't want to be labeled negatively, alcohol is used as the scapegoat to cover up all the devilish things they have done during the course of an erotic night. Alcohol becomes the vortex between the a****l and the docile virgin. The most serene woman can transform into a sex maniac within 3 tall beers and a shot of Whiskey. These women want to be lively in bed but feel that they cannot unchain their innermost sexual desires without having first downed a keg of beer.
Some women like to rub it, smack it and attack it but ultimately have a fear of letting these outbursts shine through in their customary personality. They want to be spanked, they want to scream, they even want to feel pleasure through pain, but since the only women they know who do these freely are adult film stars, they cannot unleash the demon within. Instead, they use alcohol as the means by which they can behave the way they really want. By acting as though this a****l only comes out during intoxicative moments, they can get away with the notion that this isn't really who they are and what they like. They live under the delusion that alcohol has some sort of "Jekyll and Hyde" effect on them when, in fact, this is who they really are. They love sex; and aggressive sex at that, but they don't want to believe that they could become the next up-and-coming porn stars.
Guys I hate to tell you this, but if you are having a strictly sexual relationship with a woman and the only time you have sex is when she's d***k, chances are she doesn't really like you very much. The reason she's having sex with you is because it's a steady thing and she doesn't care for you, and can therefore do whatever she wants without a care in the world. Being d***k is the only way she can allow herself to get off with someone she's not totally turned on by. You have basically become a blow-up doll with a pulsing cock for this woman because she's using you. If the only time she calls is when she reeks of "Jack Daniels", then you have become what is popularly known as a "booty call". Welcome to the wonderful world of exploitation gentlemen, you have arrived.

So while some women need alcohol to rid them of inhibitions, others believe that sex, in and of itself, is sinful and they therefore have to get liquored up in order to enjoy the ride. Whatever the case may be, alcohol and sex have been interrelated from the beginning of time and will remain this way forever. What you wives and girlfriends need to realize is that sex is not a sin. It is a wonderful experience shared by two consenting adults. Pleasures vary according to individual preferences, but some women need to realize that sex is not simply a method of procreation. Enjoying sex is not a religious violation, no matter what our mothers said. Thus the next time you're with your lady, whether she is d***k or sober, look her in the eyes and make sure her senses enjoy what's happening around her and within her.

Other women who feel that it is undeniably wrong to be in love with sex are simply mistaken. Sex is a marvelous experience, and when partners are sober and truly conscious of every breath, kiss and touch, the sexual experience becomes so much more intensified and meaningful. Love and sex may not go hand in hand as often as they used to, but like the famous song says, "If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with". Many couples, such as my husband and I, claim that acting out their sexual fantasies has brought them closer together and provided fond memories; while other couples will tell a different a story. It's unfortunate, but there are times when realized fantasies can become a thorn in a couple's side, forcing them to go their separate ways. So, while certain fantasies should happily be acted out, others should be lived out only in the mind, or merely verbalized and not realized.
The most regrettable fantasies among now-defunct couples were ones in which other parties became involved in the mix. Fantasies like threesomes, orgies and partner swapping are the most dangerous. Of course, there are couples who are open and understanding enough to go live out such fantasies without a hitch, but, for the most part, couples ended up on the outs because of such scenarios. Kabeer and I are open and understanding, and allow ourselves to live these fantasies. Make your own home movie. Making a movie, one that involves no clothes and plenty of lube, will make you and your woman feel like practiced porn stars. Of course, there doesn't have to be any facials or anal action involved; this is a private scene for two, and you'll be the directors, producers and stars. Set up your camera so that it's angled to capture your sexual antics and make sure that you leave the mic on so that every moan and groan can be captured as well.
Soon you'll have yourself a movie you can watch to get in the mood, and this will help open up the lines of communication between you and your woman even more. Remember; only play the movie when the both of you are getting in the mood. Women tend to be very critical of themselves, and seeing an ounce of cellulite or hearing themselves yell like banshees may not be welcome if they aren't feeling sexually inclined.

So until next time, give at least one of your fantasies a try, and if it's a success, then experiment with others until you come to the point where sex in the bedroom becomes an oddity. You fantasize about doing crazy things in bed with your girl or wife, but she's a little timid when it comes to the more daring aspects of sex. Well, if you want her to let loose and start riding you like a nympho, here's what you should do to make her more comfortable with herself and, more importantly, you. Hang out with her wild friends or crazy s****r. Just about every woman has a bunch of wild friends who know how to let loose. Plan a night out with your woman and her friends (and their boyfriends, if applicable) and head to a nightclub, where booze and loud music abound.

Encourage the ladies to dance together or with other men and have fun, and then invite the crowd over to your house for some more drinks and dancing. Keep the music pumping, the alcohol flowing and encourage the ladies to get wild. After they all leave, keep the vibe going with your girl or wife, and she might just show you how crazy she can be in private. Now I'm not encouraging you to get your wife or girl wasted, but it's a fact that alcohol tends to lower people's inhibitions. So pop open a bottle of whatever it is she likes to drink, and drink and talk over it. As the evening progresses, you'll notice that the both of you will begin to lower your guards. It's at this point that the conversation should take a sexual turn. Begin discussing sex and her fantasies (let her do all the talking). If she starts getting shy, ask pointed questions about what she's fantasized about.
For example: Have you ever fantasized about two men seducing you? Where would you have sex in public? Have you ever imagined how it would feel to kiss another woman? This should get the game started. If you ever answer any of her "Have you ever..." questions, make sure that all your fantasies include her. Every once in a while, my husband and I rent a sex flick, pop open a bottle of wine, talk for a while, then watch the movie and go crazy on each other. There's something about hearing others make sexual noises that has a penetrating effect on us. Of course, the sex that's featuring in the movie can't be all-out raunchy; it should involve two or three people, and these people should engage in sex that the two of you could, say, mimic.
Guys, leave home and take her somewhere she's never been with you, like a motel, hotel, bed and breakfast, or even a simple limo ride around town. The fact that there's nothing for her to do but enjoy herself allows her to become more sexually aware of herself and the situation. Treat her to an evening of subtle romance and kinky sex by setting up the scene with blindfolds, tethers and whatever else you think she might go for. Buy her a sexy outfit, even if she's not used to dressing that way. I always tell my husband that when I'm dressed sexy, I feel sexy. Keep in mind, however, that there's a fine line between sexy and raunchy. A short black dress and lacy lingerie will do (ask for her best friend's help, if necessary). Show her off to the world, and tell her how sexy she is, all the while letting her know that you can't wait to get her out of those clothes. Keep the verbal foreplay going in public, and then take her to wherever it is you want to end off the evening and get busy.
Although it's not a guarantee in and of itself, the right ambience is conducive to wilder sex. Figure out if she prefers candlelight, red lighting or even fluorescent strip joint lights, and use it. Then, play the right kind of music (something with her kind of beat is preferable) and turn it up loud enough that you feel the beat. Lastly, ensure that the room looks and smells right. Clean and fresh is the way to go. Be vocal about her body! Tell her that she's sexy and mean it. For example, inhale through your teeth when she's undressing and tell her that you find her so sexy that you just want to ravish her. Once you're done with the flattery, ask her to undress for you, very slowly. If she complies, set the ambience and move on.

Men are usually the ones who are eager to get to the sex, but what if you weren't? What if you were to take the time to manipulate her body and rub your hands all around her, avoiding her breasts and vagina, so that when you finally do tap your tongue against her clitoris, she's soaking wet? Do you think she'd let you do just about anything to get her off? You're damn right she would! Cup either side of her waist with your hands, look at her as though you're starving, and begin licking on her hips, stomach, right under her breasts, and her pubic mound. Spread her legs open and bring your mouth close to her vagina, but don't suck on it. Then bring yourself up to her breasts and lick near the areola, but don't suck her nipples. Keep this going for as long as you can! Before you know it, she'll turn into an a****l and do the ravishing.

A sexually satisfied woman is a woman who will always want to have sex. And if you can bring out her inner b**st, she will always want more. Until next time, help your woman get wild! Ladies, if you get the opportunity to do that threesome or foursome and you're feeling somewhat comfortable around the other participants, Go For It! Enjoy it and your sexuality and then discuss it with your partner(s) afterwards. Communications with your partner is the key. This will help with the other questions of jealousy, remorse, fear, apprehension, guilt, and sexual confidence.

This last section is for those who are considering a MMF threesome and have tentatively selected possible partners. I would choose the male who I was most comfortable with when he was with my husband and I. This will be more comfortable on you than finding a stranger to party with you.

Remember, you want a guy you trust and feel totally comfortable with, and someone who is not going to run and tell your friends, f****y, or co-workers that he is banging his friend's wife. He must be discreet and honorable and respect both you and your husband. After all, you're inviting this person to share an intimate time with you and your husband and you are going to "bare all", physically and mentally. You probably have already done this, but you should discuss your fantasies and expectations with your spouse and set your parameters for the event. You know, blow-jobs, penetrations, anal, bare-backing, etc.. Is your husband going to participate or be a spectator? Discuss all this out first prior to contacting your chosen partner.

Make plans on a weekend night, a night where you will not be disturbed by others. I recommend that you utilize your home for the activity, because you will be more comfortable there and feel safe. Invite the male to a small quiet dinner, informal, and make sure your have beer or wine to serve. Yes, alcohol will assist in making everyone less nervous and uninhibited. Don't get d***k though! Wear something skimpy, that shows a lot of your skin, but not something that would embarrass you if other company knocked at the door.

Over dinner, discuss the normal things and then alter the conversation to the evening's plan. Talk about the parameters you set with your husband and explain them fully to your guest. Make sure he understands the limitations; ie. no swallowing cum or no anal penetration, condoms will be worn or bare-back is allowed and vaginal ejaculation is okay. If your husband desires to be a voyeur, tell your guest your man will only watch and not participate. If the plan is for a threesome, let him know you expect mouth and vaginal penetration or vaginal and anal penetration. Communication is the primary focus; and check the faces of your spouse and guest for any concerns. If there are any concerns or fears, address them immediately. Above all, make sure everyone is comfortable, and everyone has showered or bathed!

After discussions and dinner and the dishes are washed or put in the washer, join you husband and guest in the f****y room and have another drink. Put on some mood music and dance for the men. Slowly strip off your top and expose your breasts to your guest. Tease both the men and then slowly remove your bottoms. If you don't wear panties, you're now naked in front of your guest. If you do wear panties or a thong, continue your dancing until you have slowly removed your undergarment. Dance around naked and tease the guys, then tell them you want to see them both naked. It won't take them long to remove their clothes. Now you're all naked. Examine your husband's facial expressions for any final concerns. If all is okay, lead your guest by the hand to the location where your penetration will take place.

I prefer the bedroom, but you might choose the carpet or couch. Lie on your back and spread your legs wide for your friend. Invite him to touch you, finger your pussy, or even go down on you. Keep occasional eye contact with your husband. Make sure his expressions are lustful and happy. When you are sufficiently wet, make sure your friend has an erection (Yea, like any man about to fuck another's wife won't be stiff). Stroke him hard or suck him off to stiffness. Pull him to you and place the tip of his cock around your labia and rub the head with your juices. Study your husband's face again. If his eyes or voice signal okay, push your partner's cockhead between your labia and hold it there. This is the point of no return! If your husband appears ready and lustful, give him what he wanted. Grab your friend by the hips and slowly pull his shaft into you until your pubes touch and his balls lie between your thighs.

Should at the point of initial penetration your husband appears fearful or hesitant, hold your friend back and asked your man if everything is okay. Wait for his response. Sometimes the reality of his wife being penetrated by his friend takes awhile to absorb. If he is upset or hesitant, stop and hold off any further action. I'll point out that all of this is taking place within seconds and minutes and you must observe all signs and actions concurrently. Don't' make the mistake of waiting too long to stop the action if you must. Remember, you have invited this friend to join you and your husband in an intimate penetration of your vagina. You have exposed your total naked body and vagina to this man and initiated the penetration process. Give the poor guy a break, he's only human! You now got him so turned on and hard, don't' expect him to pull out now.

Hopefully everything is okay and your husband is amazed and pleased so far. Take his hand, kiss him, or fondle his cock as your friend slowly eases the full length of his shaft up and down inside you. Allow him to build up a rhythm and initiate his pumping. Study your husband's face and eyes as your friend fucks you. Is your husband's cock erect? Maybe you want to suck him as he watches his friend fuck you. Don't be discouraged or surprised if the first time your friend fucks you he experiences a premature ejaculation. Get him hard again and try later. After he dumps his load inside you, hold him inside and let him know its okay. When his cock deflates and he pulls out, sit up on the bed and expose your puffy vagina with the leaky semen oozing out to your husband. Take his hand and push his fingers in the cum and rub it around. Now the reality will set in that his wife actually fucked his friend and took a load of semen inside her.

The three of you should now take a break and sit and discuss what just occurred. Your likes, dislikes, expectations and so forth, but do not compare methods or size of the men's cocks or their ability to last. If you are uncomfortable now or finished for the night, thank your friend and see him off. However, hopefully you all enjoyed the incident and are ready for more action. Then let your husband fuck you this time while you suck and fondle your friend. After your husband cums inside you and mixes both semen into a cream, have the men exchange positions. You can also change positions, doggie style or woman on top, whatever pleases you. Maybe the guys have suggestions! Party until the guys are too worn out to cum or maintain an erection. My experience has been that we women last longer than the men folk. Make sure the men don't drink too much, as it may affect their stamina and virility.

Take a few breaks in between the couplings and discuss the evening, your emotions and feelings. Thank your new partner for the evening and sharing your fantasy with your husband. If this is a one time thing, don't lead the friend on. If you think it become an occasional thing, kiss him on the cheek and whisper that you hope to do this again. After your friend says goodnight and leaves, make love to husband. Communicate, discuss the night and assure him you're okay. Ask him about himself; what was he feeling, did he enjoy watching, does he want to repeat this type of activity. Decide if you are going to invite your friend back or bring a new friend into the threesome. If you decide to bring a stranger onto the activity, move the location to a motel room or some other place. For your safety, do not invite a stranger into your home.

Kabeer and I partied with our friend Zaman for the first year; either as a threesome, or me alone with Zaman. The second year we initiated my father-in-law, Arif, into our threesome. By the third year, Kabeer enjoyed being an occasional spectator and watched Zaman and Arif double penetrate me on several occasions. He said it was like watching a porn tape of your wife being fucked by two men over and over again. He even filmed a couple of sessions so he would have something to watch when he was out of town. I hope I have given you some incites and I wish you all the best and would love to hear back from you. Good luck to you and your husband!
... Continue»
Posted by kabeerzslut 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  
1556
  |  
100%
  |  4

Sex in the f****y

Fucking my Son

Sex is for kittens, fucking is for mothers with son's with big cocks. I had a glimpse of my son's cock as I went from the bathroom to the laundry, he was going to have a shower and the towel didn't quite cover his erect cock, and it was erect from the tent he was making, or, he wanted to be seen. The head was big, red, nearly purple and showing between the folds of the white towel d****d around his hips.

I didn't realize just how much I had missed sex until that moment, I wanted sex badly, a big cock in my pussy, or my mouth, or even in my hand.
My pussy got wet..., Fuck..., if I needed a cock, why not my son's.

There were just the two of us at home now, I had not thought of intercourse for a while and had not dated, too much trouble, too many hassles, that didn't mean I had stopped thinking about sex, I still played with my clit most nights, I still had the urge.

My thoughts had been wandering that morning, I had been thinking about the weather and the washing, would it get dry, just the usual mother things, when I saw his stiff cock, well, the head. My thoughts wandered again, how it would feel, sliding in....

But this was my son, i****t, the worst sin, or was it. He must have known I would be in the hallway before he came out, I was singing. He must have known he wasn't fully covered. Did he want me to see, did he want to show his cock off for me.

Lunch was a strained affair for me, my son with his cutoff shorts and a tight tee shirt was looking hot, even to me, his mother, god, he was a hunk. All male and full of hormones when he emptied the trash, tight buns and well toned legs, great chest.

That evening I wanted to find out where this was leading or could lead, so I changed into a pair of shorts that were really too tight but showed my ass, no panties and a cutoff top, no bra. When I bent over my tits would be on display.

As it was still a hot night, add a bit of sweat and my nipples would show, hard and tight. Let's see if Jake notices. I was going to pay attention to his cock, maybe I could brush my tits against him, accidentally of course, I wanted to see if he got a hard on for his mother.

The meal was gone and the cleaning up had happened before my chance to find out what was going to become of my plan, I turned around and walked, stumbled into Jake standing close behind me. He caught me around the waist, talk about an accidental encounter, but his hand held my breast beautifully, and he squeezed.

I looked into his eye's and smiled. He didn't take his hand away, so I leaned into his embrace, there was no need for words as I covered his hand with mine.
He squeezed my breast again and asked if I was okay.

What the fuck, okay, I was better than okay but I had to ask if he liked my tits, this was going better than I thought. This is where I find out, does my son want me as much as I want him. His cock.

Jake smiled back and lightly traced a finger along my breast to my nipple.“They are beautiful. Did you dress for me tonight?”. He asked.

“Did you show your cock for me this morning”. I replied, and for the first time saw Jake blush. "Do you like holding my breasts? Would you like to suck on them again?. I don't have any milk but I'm sure you would make me happy".

“I have heard you moan at night and figured you were masturbating, I wanted to help, I tried to come up with a way to help...., give you some cock. This morning.., well, everything fell into place. I didn't have to worry, the towel was just right and I hoped you would see my cock. God I was hard thinking about you”. I have been thinking about you for a while now, how sweet your pussy would be, how you would like my cock. I was hoping we could get together and take care of each other..., you know?”.

“Do you want to fuck your own mother, put your cock in her snatch?”. I asked, hoping for a yes and reaching for his cock.
“Well, I was thinking about something else, not that beautiful hard cock when I saw you this morning, and yes, I dressed for dinner thinking about you, now, your cock is straining to get free, why don't we get out of these clothes and find out, my pussy is getting wet with all this talk and your cock can take care of one problem”.

“What's the other problem?”. My beautiful son asked in all innocence as I took his cock out of his shorts. I held it in my hand and pulled back the foreskin, it grew harder and a drop of precum appeared, perfect. Hard, wet and ready to fuck me.

“To get your mothers pussy ready for your big cock, and I can see it's a big cock, you need to work your tongue in my cunt first, I want you to lick me, put your tongue in my pussy and suck my clit.Get me even wetter, we are going to fuck heaven together, I am going to have this big cock in my mouth then my pussy. From now on we are going to fuck and suck each silly”.

“God mom, I haven't had a female suck me, do you really want my cock in your mouth?, I mean, you want to suck my cock?, oh fuck, yeah, I want to suck your tit's and your pussy, tell me how to please you, lick you".

“When it comes to good sex, whatever you and your partner want is good, if you feel good sucking and licking her pussy, that's fine, if she feels good sucking and licking your cock, well, all the better, even licking her ass is okay. It's even better if you both do it, would you like me to lick your ass?, would you lick mine?".

Rolling his hard cock in my hand as we talked gave me all the go ahead I needed, my son and I were going to have sex.

From what Jake had said, I was going to be the teacher, I loved the thought of bringing my son into the real world of sex, fuck, I was so horny, my son would never know what hit him. I was going to get some cock, no, better, We were going to fuck.

”Come on Jake, from now on you are sl**ping with me..., as long as we aren't fucking each other, sucking, licking, whatever.... Sex education belongs at home and I am going to give you Sex Ed like you have never known”.
I led my son by his cock to my bed, we were going to have sooooo much fun.

I took my top off as we walked toward my bedroom and told Jake he would have to take the rest off, my pussy was so wet my shorts stuck to my lips and gave me an extra thrill as we stood before the bed. "Right now we are hot and horny, so you need to strip and just stick your cock in my cunt and fuck the living daylights out of me, then I can teach you all the good bits, okay".

"Damn mom, it's all I can think of, the feel of your pussy around my cock, my lips sucking your tits, fuck yeah, lets do it".

Jake peeled out of his clothes faster than I could take my shorts off. He stood there with his cock standing erect watching as I straightened, I have never felt so horny or ready to fuck as right then, his cock was right in front of me and it was huge, dripping precum. I wanted to suck his cock, I wanted him to slam his cock in me, I wanted to hold it and play. Shit, I wanted everything.

I fell back onto my bed and opened my leg's, then opened my pussy lips. "Fuck me, stick your cock in your mothers cunt and fuck me". I was past all caring, I just wanted his cock, my son's cock, bad.
Jake didn't wait and fell across my body, I grabbed at his cock, pulling his foreskin back and guiding it toward my snatch, I wanted everything, his cock in my pussy, another cock to suck, even another cock in my ass. All these thoughts raced through my mind as I felt his cockhead slip into my cunt and I wrapped my leg's around Jake's hips. I was going to keep that lovely cock buried there forever. So full.

"Fuck mom, your pussy is soooo hot, is my cock big enough?, are you happy?".

"Happy, hell yes, Jake, you are going to fuck your mother every time your cock is hard, in the morning before breakfast on the counter, at lunch I will sit on your cock while we eat, and at night, we will do everything you or I can think of.
Don't you feel how good it feels, your cock is everything now. Your big cock in your mothers hot cunt. Fucking move it, fuck me.

Can a minute be an hour, can time stand still. I could feel my pussy pulse as the head of his cock moved in and out, the foreskin slipping back and forward seemed to increase the size of Jake's cock in one direction then decrease as he pushed in. Boy did he fill my hole, my pussy must have suffered from no sex for so long it was so sensitive, but I loved the extra feeling and the extra length.

My son had what every girl dreams about, a long, thick cock. Not to long, I felt his cockhead touch my womb at the top of his in stroke, and not to thick, but Jake did stretch me a little, a nice pleasure pain. Apart from the fact we had been so eager to get started Jake held a steady pace, arching his body to hit my clit with one stroke then changing so his balls hit my ass with the next, I think that's what sent me over the top the first time.

My pussy gripped his cock as I tightened my leg's, my nipples were as hard as Jake's cock and it took only a touch of his finger to light my fire for the first time in age's. My son's cock was way better than my finger, not only that, he kept going. I reached for his ass cheeks and squeezed as I headed up the hill again.

Jake was no two minute man, my pussy certainly knew it was being fucked as I came down from another climax. "Cum in me, fill your mothers pussy with your cum, fuck me silly Jake". I wanted that warm, filling sensation of a cock shooting cum in my hole.

I knew he was not sure of pumping his cum into his mother, but I wanted it and he needed release. I felt his balls and gave them a squeeze, trying to make it good for him as well. Again I had a vision of a cock in my ass, would Jake like that?. "After this, after you cum, you can stick your lovely cock in my ass, would you like to fuck your mother's ass, we can do it doggy style?".

It was enough, Jake stiffened and filled my cunt with his cum. He had pushed fully home and I felt the sudden warmth flood my pussy, a jerk and still more. Slowly out then I was slammed again, more cum. This was what we had both wanted, hot mother son sex. I had my son's big cock. He had his mothers hot cunt.
Now I would teach Jake about making love.

Just as we relaxed into each others arms the phone rang. Fuck it, but we both heard my s****r on the machine. She wanted to come over, Liz, her daughter had been caught doing something wrong, could I help.

Not fair, I was just getting my own life turned around, I grabbed my sons cock as he started to get up, "Don't even think about it, you are going to fuck my ass, if you want, you can think of your aunt as you fuck me, that's fine, but your cock is going up my ass, please. I want to feel your cock in my ass".

I turned doggie style and offered Jake my back passage, why had I thought about this, was it the dirty, naughty side of me. The slut, no, I really wanted his cock in my ass as I felt his cum pouring out of my pussy, oh boy did he need release, I was full.
Now I wanted my son to fuck my ass, I was as horny as when I first saw Jake's cock this morning, more, I wanted a good ass fucking.

I grabbed at his cock again, my god, he was super hard as well, Jake wanted to fuck my ass. Yes, we were going to do it, a cock, no, my son's cock in my ass. I teased the wet head against my puckered hole, my juice and his cum and pressed back.
Jake did not pull back, fuck, he pushed. I relaxed my asshole and pushed again.
He did it, his cockhead slipped in my ass. Oh the feeling, and it was just the head, I really wanted the whole length in there. The doorbell sounded, fuck fuck fuck!.

"Oh Jake, that feels so good, so right, we will do it again tonight, after my s****r has left, you are going to fuck my ass so good".

Reluctantly we got dressed, I gave Jake's cock a squeeze, latter and answered the insidious door bell,

When I opened the door I got the surprise of my life, my s****r was crying, holding Liz by the arm and burst out with, "My husband's fucking our daughter".
What the hell do you say to a statement like that?, does he like it?, does she like it?, do you like it?.

I was still feeling my son's cock entering my ass, I had better be careful here.
Jake was standing behind me and I felt his fingers in between my ass cheeks, sausy son, he's pushing a finger where his cock should be.

Shock kept my mouth from working as Sally explained what she had caught Liz doing. Sucking her father's cock. The finger digging in my ass didn't help, Jake was leaning over my shoulder. This was not a thing to be shared with the neighbours. "Come inside and we need to talk", I could not relax with that sort of news and my son's finger poking my ass, I needed space.

"What the hell happened", I asked when we were all in the kitchen, "No, wait", -who needs to hear this-, "Jake, take Liz, no, grab a cool drink and go out back, Sally and I will join you in a while".

"Sally, what the fuck have you been doing that your husband want's to fuck Liz. Don't you two have sex anymore. Can't you keep his cock for you and why come to me for help, my husband's been dead for three years for god's sake.
I'm not a marriage counsellor or even a good f****y doctor and I have problems of my own". I really didn't want to tell my s****r I had just fucked my son.

Sally was crying hard and the words didn't come out clearly at first but I began to get the gist of the story. Sally and Mike had been playing games, what if, just maybe, something to keep their sex life going. Sally had ignored the signs but Mike hadn't. He had gone ahead when Sally stopped, sex with his daughter, and Liz did not object, in fact she encouraged him. "She told me she liked her fathers cock, in her cunt or her mouth. What am I going to do?".

I had just fucked my own son, who could say right from wrong here, god his finger felt good playing with my ass. Get Sally back with Mike, leave Liz here, maybe we can talk, get Jake in bed with me tonight, oh yes!!!. My plan's were set, I still wanted my ass fucked and was feeling the itch, it needed scratching.
An hour since we fucked, it seemed forever, I wanted more cock.

Older s****r to the rescue, "Sally, go home and talk to Mike, take a hint, get undressed before, and ask him, why Liz and not you?. Be prepared for the answer, you may not like it!!!!. You have a chance, a second chance that I didn't, I lost my husband for good, don't waste it, find out why. Would Liz do something that you wouldn't.
If you love Mike, listen to what he's got to say".

After Sally left I took a deep breath, it won't help to lose yourself when there other problems. Find Jake and Liz.

After a stiff drink I went to check on the c***dren.

Damn, Liz was sucking Jake's cock in my back yard. Take a lessen from your own words, watch and wait. Liz seemed happy sucking on what I thought was now my cock. Could I join them, should I join them. Jake saw me watching and winked, he signaled me to come over.

I wanted his cock again so I walked causally over, what would happen next, I wanted his cock in my ass, would Liz help, would she hold his cock going in my ass. Would she be a cock hungry bitch or would she share. I also wanted to know about her father daughter sex, I was turned on again.
Could Jake and I talk to her about our own mother son sex.

Jake solved my worry when I heard him tell Liz that mom sucks harder, we hadn't even got to that part..., yet, god I loved my son.
Liz looked up and asked if he wanted a good suck, "just like I suck dad, hard and down my throat. I can swallow everything you can give me, good sweet cum".

"I would like to see you sucking a pussy", Jake winked at me again, "get your tongue deep in a pretty cunt while I put my cock in her ass".

"Would you like to see me lick a cunt while you fuck her ass, do you want me to put a finger in your ass while you fuck her, lick your cock while you are fucking her ass.

"If you really want to lick a pussy", Jake asked as Liz really went to town on his cock. "I have a pussy waiting for you".

"Liz, you are sucking my cock".

I couldn't stand it any more, I had to tell her that this was my cock, she would have to share it or lose it. "We can share, it's a lovely cock, but it's mine. You have your fathers cock and I have my son's, or..., do you want to bring your fathers cock for me.

"Oh yeah, daddy wants to fuck you too, with me holding your pussy open for him. We have talked of sharing, I want to suck you while daddy fucks you, I know your pussy will be so sweet and daddy's cock is so nice".

"It's getting late, why don't we all go inside. There are some things we need to talk about and some things we need to do that are better done inside..., sometimes".
Once inside I poured myself a drink, looking at the two of them I poured another two. "Start at the beginning and tell me what's happening with your f****y".

"It was about a month ago, I was doing my homework and mom was getting dressed to go out. Dad was reading the paper when mom came back into the kitchen in her bra and panties looking for something, dad patted her fanny and I think he wanted more, I could see him starting to get hard but mom left. Dad looked at me with a sad smile and went back to the paper".

"I thought it was unfair and when I heard mom leave I went to my room, took off my panties then went back and sat on dad's lap, moving about so my dress slipped up and he could see my bare pussy. I told dad that I was still here. I think he was a bit shocked at first, but then he put his arms around me and said thanks.

"I could feel his cock getting harder so I put his hand between my legs and asked if he wanted me to take care of things. It was so nice when he stroked my leg's and rubbed my pussy. I was wet just thinking about dad's cock and when his finger slipped in I knew we were going to fuck, that I would feel his cock for real".

This called for another drink, for all of us. When I turned back, Liz was holding Jake's cock, her panties pooled at her ankles and he was holding her dress up with his hand on her pussy.

"I think we should shave you mom, Liz looks real good with a bare pussy, I know you would too".

My son had turned out as sex starved as I was, Liz to. Maybe it was the time of the year, a full moon, we all wanted sex. I asked Liz to continue, I wanted to hear all the dirty details, like Mike wanting to fuck me.

"I was sick of all the bullshit about sex, hiding it from me, protecting me, so I asked dad if he wanted to fuck me, just the same as I asked Jake if I could suck him.
It's a lot easier if you come straight out and say things and it was. Dad was so nice that first time, -gentle, when I think he wanted hard sex-, that we have been fucking every time we can and we talk a lot more. We are a lot closer now.
Talking about everything, including sex, it was me who asked if he wanted to fuck you, I got a bit of a surprise when he told me he had seen you and mom naked.
And then..., He has wanted you for a long time Auntie, I just know you will love his cock.

I thought back to that day, all of us at the pool, Sally and I had been changing when Mike walked in, saw me undressed and walked out saying sorry. I didn't think he was sorry even then. Now, I thought about the lump in his pants I had seen so many times. Now, Liz has said he wants to fuck me.

"Okay, out loud so we have no misunderstanding, Jake and I were fucking when your mother interrupted us, in fact he had just got his cock head in my ass when you arrived and I want to continue. I don't think it's a good idea for you to go home tonight and if you and Jake want to fuck, well, I suppose I can share him tonight".
Liz was right, it was better out in the open.

"Dad suggested that you and I could get together, one on his cock while he licked the other and Jake could fuck mom, you know, all in the same room at the same time, I don't think he has known about you two but has thought it could happen. Just the two of you here all the time must lead to something, I know I would want this big cock".

How to change your life in a day, fuck your son, talk to your niece about fucking her father, a threesome with same and seeing your niece sucking your son's cock, don't forget being fucked in the ass. Why not finish on a high, a threesome with your niece and son. "Let's go to bed, all of us, one bed and have some fun".

It was a night to remember, dreams became reality and reality became dreams to think about, again and again. My niece sucking my pussy as my son fully penetrated my ass, watching my son and Liz fuck, both of us sucking his cock to get him hard for another hole, any hole. I really liked licking Jake's cock after he had cum in Liz, the taste of both of them so fresh, then to finish the day of new experiences, Liz and Jake spending ages sucking and licking me. We didn't get much sl**p.

* * *

But, Oh what a way to wake up, a long hard cock being teased into my pussy by my loving niece. I looked down to watch as Jake's cock disappeared from Liz and into my cunt, all of it, Jake held still as my pussy was stretched again, Liz rubbed my clit with a butterfly touch. I looked up and saw the love in my son's eyes. "Morning mom, love you". If I could freeze time, this would be the moment, I had never been happier.

As Jake started moving, oh so slowly, I felt even better as I asked Liz to lie beside me. I wanted to share this with her.
If I had had a daughter as well as a son I would have wanted Liz to be that daughter. "Take turns Jake, make love to both of us. Liz, it's so good first thing in the morning, I don't know if you and Mike have had the opportunity but you should try.
Things may change at home, I know you all need to talk. After..., if Sally is prepared to share your dad's cock..., well, Jake and I could join you".

Jake moved over Liz and I took over the job of guiding my son's cock into her pussy. It looked so good in the morning sunlight a thought slid into my mind. Jake and Liz married, all of us together, sex heaven. I needed to have a good talk to Sally, convince her Mike fucking Liz was not all bad.
I lay back thinking about Jake fucking Sally, Mike fucking me, closing my eyes to see it in my mind when I felt the heat of Jake's cock touch my pussy again. I looked down at his cock, hard and wet from our juice, my lips were full and open.

"Wake up, we haven't finished yet. Can I cum in your pussy or do you both want to suck me dry again?".Jake was rubbing his cock against my clit, I was going to climax as soon as he slid in and Liz was playing with my nipples, pinching them, making them stand.
Liz got into the action, "Cum in aunties pussy then I can suck it. I get the best of everything that way and you are right, sex first thing in the morning is great".

I felt Jake enter me and cum at the same time as I crashed into my climax.

Having Liz suck my nipples helped but hearing about what she wanted to do next brought it to an orgasm as I bucked against Jake's cock.

When I got my breath back and my heart had slowed a little I told Liz to lie on her back. I was going to sit on her face as Jake licked her. This idea of sexy talking really worked, so I kept going, telling Liz how I was going to talk to Sally, how I wanted to see Jake fucking her and added that she and I would gang up on Sally, playing with her breasts and clit while either Mike or Jake fucked her. Damn, why not go all the way, "Do you think your mother could take both cocks at the same time, could you, I certainly want to try it. Mike in my cunt and Jake in my ass".

All I could hear were muffled cries as Liz squirmed on the bed, her face buried in my pussy as Jake licked her and pushed his finger into her ass. Another good thing, both Liz and I liked ass fucking. I jumped a little as a finger entered mine.

Sitting at the breakfast bar naked seemed so natural for all of us, we hadn't had a shower yet and the smell of sex filled the kitchen, no, the whole house, the next part should come easy, we were all feeling sexy, so how were we going to convince Sally, did she need convincing. Had Mike done his thing, it was ten and no phone calls.

Liz was stroking Jake's cock as he toyed with her nipples when I got back from stripping the bed, talk about a wet spot, the sheets were soaked in cum.
We all jumped a little when the phone rang. I put it on the speaker and put my finger to my lips, they were to be quiet.
It was Sally and once she started we couldn't get a word in anyway.

"It was my fault, we had talked about things but I thought it was only fantasy, you know, make the sex better and it began when Mike had wanted sex before I went out, Liz did what I should have. I can't blame either of them, you know, something naughty but nice. It should have been me but Mike still loves me and I hope Liz does. We talked for hours, something we haven't done in ages but the best part, I took your advice and was naked. I was sitting on his cock as we talked, it was funny and sexy at the same time, we have been making love all night. We haven't done that in years.
Mike also told me he and Liz talked more, you know, felt closer and about some of the things they had talked about, I had no idea he wanted to make love to you just the same as I had no idea of what was going on. I really listened, I mean really listened and we talked about asking you over, you know, to ask if you would want to. I know it's a bit of a shock and you can say no..., but..., I don't want to lose Mike, or Liz.
So we really need to talk and I thought it would be easier for you on the phone, I hope I haven't embarrassed you...., you can say no". Sally finially stopped for a breath and I jumped in.

"Sally, Liz Jake and I have been fucking ourselves silly since you left and Liz told us what had happened. Yes you heard right, Jake and I have had sex..., now Jake and Liz have. It's not wrong to have feelings but it is wrong to bottle them up, or ignore them.
Your daughter has shown me it's good to get it out, up front.
She told about Mike wanting me and I am flattered more than upset, she also told me he has a great cock. Bitch, you have been keeping it all to yourself.
Mike has never been rude to me, never been more than a perfect b*****r in law and I would like to go the next step..., just to be fair I would like to see Jake's cock in your pussy. Mike and Liz want this to happen..., at the same time, in the same room so there are no secrets. I hope I haven't embarrassed you, you can say no".

Liz jumped in as soon as I stopped. "Mom, I still love you, sex with dad is just the icing on the top of a great f****y and now I know it is a great f****y. Aunty licks my pussy as good as Jake and daddy...., and you really, I mean, really need to feel Jake's cock, in your hand as I have right now or your mouth as I did this morning but it's best in your pussy and I want to have sex with you and daddy in the morning.
It's a great way to wake up".

Silence, Liz closed her eyes but kept a hold of Jake's cock, he was looking at me, unsure of what was going to happen. I was fairly sure he would want to fuck Sally but hadn't asked him direct, damn, where was Mike.

Heavy breathing..., "Do you want to watch Jake fucking me", Sally asked.

We all took a deep breath, it was going to be okay, better than okay, fucking brill'lant.

"Mike's away for a couple of hour's..., can I come over now, for a coffee........, or something".

"Can you bring me some panties please, the others are a bit .....wet", Liz asked.

"Now's good, we were just about to have a shower, Jake's got a lot of cum to wash off but should be finished by then. Liz, let go his cock or there will be nothing left for your mom", the last was uttered loud enough to get Sally's attention

Very heavy breathing....., "See you soon", I could just see Sally dropping the phone as she bolted for the door. It would be a fast trip.

The pleasure of being a mother, my mind was wool gathering again, change the sheets on the bed, air out the house or leave the scent for Sally, what a scandal, my son fucking me, my son fucking my s****r, was it only yesterday that all this started with a glimpse of Jake's cock, all my tumbled thoughts s**ttered as Liz rubbed her hand up my leg.
"We can gang up on mum as you said, what part do you want. I want to suck her pussy, if we are going to be a big happy sexy f****y I need to get mum in the mood, like, f****y sex. I've had daddy's cock now I have to balance things with mom before you and I gang up on him. You are going to love his cock".

"You can suck her but I want to hold her lips open and feed Jake's cock in. I think for the first time we will let Jake fuck her alone, we can suck each other beside them, do you really want to hold my pussy open for Mike?, feed your father's cock in".

I waited, hoping for the best until Liz gave me a hug, "I can't get enough of watching a cock enter a pussy, I think it's the best sight ever.
Dad and I have done it in front of a mirror so we could both see, the way the head slides in, pushing the lips apart. The best is seeing and feeling, then the cock fills you up, it's just sooo good.

That fucking doorbell did it's thing again. Just when Liz and I had got to the good bits, interruption. If it was Sally, well, okay, but a door to door salesperson was going to get an earful. As it happened Jake called out that he would get it, Liz and I looked at each other then ran to the hallway. We both wanted to be there if it was Sally.

Jake looked like the man any female would want, cutoff shorts and no top as he answered the door, god I was proud of my son. He opened the door and there was Sally, ready to fuck, there was no other way to describe her, short shorts and a top open to expose her breasts. Liz and I stopped to watch what was going to happen.

Jake, ever the gentleman, opened the door wider and just about bent in the middle looking at her breasts and invited Sally in, "Hi Aunty, nice to see you".

The look on Sally's face went from surprise to want in seconds as Liz and I watched.

"Jake, I....., was going to talk to your mother, we...,

"Would you like to see my cock? Liz and mom like it".

What an ice breaker, Sally stood there, her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, "I...., yes...., um".

We didn't have to do or say anything as Jake unzipped his shorts and let them fall, he didn't have any underwear on and his cock stood, straight and tall in front of Sally, "Would you like to touch it?".

Sally still hadn't seen us, she was so intent looking at the cock in front of her, time stopped. I thought this was a good time for Liz to start and pushed her ahead.

"Go ahead and touch him, Jake has a beautiful cock and it feels so good in my pussy, I know you will love it, it's as big as dad's and will fill your pussy, and it's better, it's..., It's your nephews cock".

Four people standing in a hallway filled with silence, what would happen next.
Sally dropped to her knees and put my son's cock in her mouth, licking and sucking. "Please, will you make love to me, now, and then with Mike watching, please!".

My s****r was a cock slave as well, fuck heaven, shit, life was going to be good on earth as well, but I had better get going if I wanted hold my son's cock as he entered Sally, Liz was helping her mother strip and rubbing her breasts as I stood beside Jake holding his cock. "Sally, a lot of things have happened and a lot more can, but you need to tell us, you need to be able to ask, to want without saying..., it's wrong.
Take a page from your daughter's book, out loud and up front, talk about what turns you on and what you want but shut the bl**dy door first".

"Shit" and the door banged shut, "It's all of it, you know, the the whole sex thing. I have taken so much for granted, a loving husband, a f****y, my place. It's so turned around I don't know were to go!, can you help?, can all of you help?, please".

I didn't want Sally to take off on one of her talk feasts so I butted in, "Sally, sex is beautiful, it seems to me now, it doesn't matter who you are having sex with, it's still beautiful. My son, your daughter, all of it, if you care about the feelings.
I have and my son has shown me more care and love than ever I could have thought, just with his cock entering my pussy. Your daughter has shown and taught me how important words are, with feeling and love.
You can join us and you, Mike and Liz will be better off, just be open.
Now, do you want Jake's cock, do you want to fuck my son?".

"Oh god yes, my pussy is still throbbing from Mike but I want more. I want us to be a f****y again and I mean you and Jake as well. I love Mike and Liz but can't that love include my s****r and her son?. Can love and sex be the same thing?".

"Jake's cock is going to enter your pussy and then you will know that it can.
He's so gentle, even with a big cock, but you will know the love, besides...., I want to marry Jake". Liz surprised me again with the depth of her understanding and feelings.
"Then I want to fuck you and daddy".

Sally was by now nude and I led them to my bed, Jake was smiling as Liz told her mother how I was going to guide my son's cock into her cunt, no polite words here, just the truth. Sally sat down and Liz and I started to work her, me on her pussy and Liz on her breasts as Jake waited for the time to join us.

Sally lay back with a sigh, "Now, can I feel Jake's cock NOW, please, I'm so ready".

I opened Sally's leg's further and beckoned Jake to come in. Her pussy lips in one hand and Jake's cock in the other, I nearly lost the plot. It was going to happen, my son was going to fuck my s****r and I was in control. Jake was as hard as when he entered my ass but I gave his cock another squeeze and he looked at me.
The same look as this morning, love, shared love.
My heart swelled as I guided his cock home. Life could not get better as I watched his cock disappear.

Liz was right, there was nothing to beat that sight, a cock penetrating a hot wet pussy, my own pussy pulsed with the thought and Liz was right there. Touching and rubbing like she was born to it.
I pulled her slender body over mine and returned the touch, maybe with more fire as Liz moaned into my breasts. "Did you see it, did you see Jake's cock go into mom's pussy, isn't it great watching a big cock go home?'.

Liz and I watched as Jake fucked Sally, we had forgotten each other as the loving connection increased speed. Sally was all over the bed as Jake tried to keep a steady action and finally Sally found her volume control. I don't think any porn movie had quite the same action.
Sally telling Jake to fuck her harder, asking us...., telling us to play with her tits, her pussy, make her cum.

Liz and I watched as her mother thrashed about, trying to get more cock, wanting to get higher. Liz squeezed her nipples and I rubbed her pussy when another of those strange thoughts entered, a finger in her ass was just what she needed. Putting deed to thought I pushed against her ass hole and got a squeal in response. My god, three females that liked ass fucking. My finger entered and I saw Liz spear Jake.

"Jake, you have another ass to fuck, your cock is going in your aunt's ass", words, action, whatever, Sally hit her high with a scream. Scared the living shit out of me, I didn't know my s****r was so vocal when making love. This from a woman who did not talk about sex, who, by her inaction had lead to her husband fucking their daughter.
Maybe the talk with Mike had done some good, thinking about Mike got my juices going good, something to look forward to, another cock, my b*****r in law fucking me. Not to mention watching him fuck his daughter or fucking us both.Yeah, fuck heaven.


Where the FUCK was Mike............































... Continue»
Posted by chchboy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  
18169
  |  
98%
  |  33

Just Sex with My Son Turned Into Love Making

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  
109608
  |  
98%
  |  60

Sex makes the heart ponder and grow fonder



She was 21 and had been away from home for two years when she called to ask if she could come to stay for a few days, and then was meeting her boyfriend at the airport to go east for her first trip to the Big Apple.

As we chit chatted and brought each other up to date on the way to my patio home, I realized that she had indeed matured quite a bit. She no longer had that little girl approach and wide eyed wonder at things. She had become quite a beautiful woman. When she left her Mother and me, she was somewhat awkward, certainly not yet exposed to the world at large, and was very naïve. Now, as we drove, she had the confidence of a young woman who knows what she does to men, and had become rather sophisticated. I was quite impressed.

Her Mother and I had separated shortly after she left. I will always love her. Although only her step Dad, I had grave misgivings about letting her go off on her own to L.A. Her Mother and I had discussed every possible bad situation that could develop. At first, her Mother called her twice a day to be assured that she was alright, even though she was living with her oldest s****r, who was married with c***dren. She obtained a job in a high end clothing store in Encino. I thought for sure, she would become a ‘valley girl’. It didn’t happen. She was so dedicated and responsible that she was soon made the local store manager.

As I waited in the car at the curb for her, I was not prepared for what I saw. Needless to say she carried herself with great poise and had morphed into a ‘hottie’. As we drove, I kept glancing at her as we talked and realized that she also dressed in a very sophisticated mode now. Gone were the baggy tops, torn jeans, sloppy hair style, and no makeup. For just an hour flight, she had on a nice tank top, a short mini-skirt, very classy black ‘pumps’, The clothes certainly added a new dimension to her that I had never seen in her over the past 6 years. So, being exposed to the ‘jet setters’ in LA had left its’ mark on her. Even her scruffy, long, un-attended to brown mousy hair, was now styled, trimmed in length and framed her face to accent her tanned skin, and a pretty pink shade of lipstick. Quite a transformation from the unruly, know it all that she was when she left. I was duly impressed and I told her so in a nice sort of way. That’s when she told me that her boyfriend was the Regional Manager, and she had been ‘rooming’ with him for the past 4 months. She was 21 years old, what was I to say? I lived with her Mother for 2 years before we married.

We got to my home, settled her in the second bedroom, and as she unpacked she said she’d really like to get in the pool to relax a bit. I zipped into my bedroom changed into my swim suit, and was about to go through the slider out to the pool, when she called to me. I was in the doorway as she was fastening the bikini top over her ample tits. I was pleasantly surprised at the size and firmness. As she turned to face me, I was staring at her naked from the waste down. Her comment took my breath away.

“My boyfriend likes me to shave, what do you think?”

I was staring at her cleanly shaved pussy with the protruding lips and the inner pinkness.

“Whatever you two agree on, work’s for me,” I stammered. I dare not say another word, although I didn’t share her boyfriends view. I don’t understand why the shaved look is supposed to be so sexy. I think it looks like an adolescent girl. Give me the natural hair anytime that seems to me to exude sex. Well, each to his own. I had fond memories of eating my ex wife’s hairy pussy, and she could not get enough and always had multiple orgasms

I hastily went out to the pool and slithered in, so as not to betray my thoughts. Not that I had ever thought of her in any way sexually, but this was no longer the shy innocent teenager, but a young woman growing up.

She came out with her bikini on that didn’t leave much to the imagination and we never discussed it any further. We had a great couple days together. I heard all about her ‘learning the ropes’ in her job and in her ‘roomie’ affair. Apparently, her boyfriend was married, traveled frequently, and had set her up in an apartment, both for his ‘convenience’ and as a perk for her. Over the course of the next two days we ate, talked, spent a lot of time in the pool and she was impatient to see her ‘boyfriend’. When she told me all about him, and his age, I felt envious. Hey, who was I to chastise her, or him, for things that I had done myself over the years. When I drove her to the airport, she kissed me to thank me for the two days together and for not ‘lecturing’ her on moral grounds. As I drove myself home, my thoughts lingered on her. I called my ex and filled her in on the common details, and that we had a great time, and she shouldn’t worry about her because she was becoming a lovely young woman fast and I was sure she’d give her Mom a call when she got back to LA. I never mentioned the ‘older roomie’, I figured if she wanted to tell her Mother, she would.


That was a little over five years ago. When the phone rang, the last person I would have expected to call was my step-daughter Christie. She was busy ‘growing up’, or so I had assumed. We had very little contact, and I hadn’t spoken with her mother for a year or two. She proceeded to tell me the ‘terrible problems’ she had. I thought she was going to say that she was married, or pregnant, or whatever. No, she had decided to leave New York for a couple of weeks to think. Could she stay with me for a week or two? “Sure, Christie, you just come on here. Do you have money for a ticket, or should I get you one?” Oh, she had no problem with money, just needed to get out of town, ‘wind down’ and re-think her directions she said.

Once again I waited at the curb. I almost missed her. She came out in a white suit, white heels, and a black shoulder bag, with her magnificent long brown hair cascading over her shoulders and deep red lipstick with the rest of her makeup as stunning, not a single blemish to that face. If I didn’t know better, one look at her and you would think she was 6 feet tall. I knew she was only 5’6”, but her appearance was fantastic. An absolute vision! All of the people walking towards her, male or female, or with any peripheral vision, stopped to look at her, and vehicle traffic stopped momentarily. My God, she was fucking gorgeous! I was totally shocked. She walked with an air of elegance, confidence and poise that you only see on models on runways, TV ads or in magazines. She leaned in to the open window and said, “Hi Dad. I have a few suitcases, could you help me get them please?” I tripped over the curb, just watching her. I’m 56 now, not yet dead, so I had a normal male reaction to a beautiful woman. We loaded her stuff up and she opened the door to get in. Most people just ‘get in’ a car. She sat her petite ass down, swung her legs in very slowly and deliberately, and placed her legs tightly together with her beautiful heels placed precisely in front of her. The curves of her legs were an invitation to other things. As I concentrated on getting out of the airport, I was mesmerized watching her cross her legs, and unbuttoned the front of her jacket, exposing a beautiful off white silk blouse, that directed your immediate attention to the protruding breasts. When did she get those? I had forgotten our long ago time together.

“Oh, I’m so glad I’m here. Do I have to call you Dad?” she asked .

“Honey, you can call me whatever you want. You are so damn beautiful !”

“Oh, thank you. I have so many things to tell you about, but could we get a quick bite, I’m famished.”

“Where would you like to go to eat?” I replied. Before she could answer, I said, “How about the Phoenician, it’s on the way.”

“Oh that’s great. Can I just get a sandwich there?”

“Sure, anything you want.”

We pulled in under the portico, where the valet’s are, and her door was quickly opened.
The valet took one look at her, extended his hand to help her out, and almost choked on his next words. “Good afternoon, ‘maam, I mean Miss, can I be of any service to you?, any at all?”

She smiled, chuckled, looked back at me, and let him take her hand to help her out. As she stood up, the valet almost fell into her. He really wanted to kiss her hand, kneel in front of her, or at the very least wrap his arms around her and worship her. She allowed him to help her out of the car but he wouldn’t let go of her hand. She looked at him and said, very quietly, “Excuse me?” and tried to withdraw her hand from his. Reluctantly, he dropped his hand, and I could swear he was salivating.

We walked in to the lobby, and as if in slow motion, everything seemed to stop to gaze at her. I was a half step behind her and even I was absolutely amazed at her beauty. As we stepped up to the maitre’de’s podium, he said, “Good afternoon, Miss, you look ravishingly beautiful, table for two? Follow me, please.” I don’t think he looked at me even once. He walked us through the center of the restaurant, crowded with the country club patrons, and every eye was on her. He held her chair out for her at the small table overlooking the golf course with the mountains in the background. As she sat down, he helped her with moving the chair towards the table and said, “Can I get the lady a glass of wine?”

“Oh yes, that would be lovely, white please.”

I of course had to fend for myself, and was feeling a little like chopped liver and then thought to myself, ‘you lucky shit, look at this gorgeous woman you’re with and she’s talking to me like we’ve been together for years’, no doubt everyone was trying to figure out our relationship. Was I her husband, her father, her lover, a friend, or what? As she was talking non-stop in between the bites of her sandwich and the drinks from the wine glass, she brought me up to date on her life. The guy she went to New York with turned out to be a real jerk, and the company offered her a position to stay in New York. She took it and rose to a position of some status. A substantial sum of money came along with it. She had become a very beautiful and professional executive.

Along the way, she grew in every way imaginable both personal and business. She had the talent, the drive, the manners, the looks, and was now at a serious crossroad. The company wanted her to move to London to head up the UK Division, with more money than I had ever earned. I was truly impressed. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to, so took the next two weeks to think about it, and talk to me. I was flattered. Yes, I too had a meteoric rise myself in a Fortune 500 company like hers, but not with that kind of money, and no-one ever asked me to head up a new Division overseas. Now, I was in semi-retirement and working as a part time consultant to my old company. As we talked, I listened attentively, and made a constant appraisal of Christine. She learned her lessons very well. She was calm, deliberate in her choice of words, very self confident, exuded sensuality, sat straight, kept her perky chest at the perfect position, moved her body only when it was the perfect time, and held the stem of the wine glass with a practiced hand and perfectly manicured finger nails. The more she spoke, and patiently waited for my response, the more she looked and acted exactly like her very talented, and equally as beautiful Mother. I’m still not positively sure why we divorced. I know that I still love her, but everyone has moved on.

We finished and left the restaurant. Again, the valet’s fell all over each other to help her.
We drove to my little patio home, and continued to chat about almost everything. Well, almost everything. Not once did she mention any boyfriends, attachments, love affairs, or any sexual experiences. I sure as hell wasn’t going to pry. If she had something to say or tell me, she would in her own good time. I was still amazed at her poise, and beauty. No wonder they wanted her to be the image of the company. She would easily lead any man around by her finger.

As I brought her two suitcases into the second bedroom, she was taking off her jacket and I couldn’t help noticing how almost perfect her breasts seemed to be, hidden beneath the silk blouse. Un-noticed by me, as I set the suitcases down, she had tossed the jacket on to the bed, and was unbuttoning the front of her blouse. As I stood up, the blouse was wide open, revealing her lacey white bra, as she unbuttoned the cuffs of the sleeve. Yes, they were absolutely perfect, larger than I had imagined, but still quite firm, with fantastic cleavage. I didn’t think any comment from me would be appropriate right now, so as I turned to leave the room, she said, “Wait, I have something to show you.”

“OK”, I said, as I turned to face her. The blouse was now off and thrown on the bed as well, and she was unbuttoning her skirt. I was in a state of real nervousness. “The last time I was here, I showed you what my first serious boyfriend wanted, as I recall, and you said nothing about it. Now, I’m going to show you what growing up has taught me.”

I was almost scared. With deliberate movement, she lowered her skirt ever so slowly, watching my eyes intently, dropped it to the floor where it crumbled up on her heels, and stood there with no panties on, with a large perfect triangle of dark pussy hair to die for. Now, I love a hairy pussy and always have, but this was beyond my very vivid imagination. Her thick, dark pussy hair was easily the most beautiful I had ever been this close to, and it looked like a soft, pile carpet. “It’s much more delicious looking with hair, don’t you think?”

As I said, I’m 56, not dead! What could possibly be the right response? I couldn’t take my eyes off of her, and she knew it. Not only was her pussy to die for, she had almost perfect tits, a flat stomach, perfect hips, great legs, accented by her heels, and I could only surmise a fantastic ass to match. “Well?”, she asked expectantly.

“Well, what?” I asked very sheepishly.

“Do you approve or not?”, she said.

“Christie, you are k**ding me, right?”, I blurted out.

“That must mean you approve of my hairy pussy.” she stated emphatically. “Oh good, now maybe I’m old enough for you to fuck me.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” I questioned with a decided air of alarm.

“Look, the last time I was here, and we were so close, I knew you had noticed my body. I knew you loved me. When we were in the pool, I saw your hard cock.” she went on. “So, now, I think it’s about time, we need to fuck and see what happens from there.”

“Christie, I’m not sure we can do this.” I said, as I felt my cock getting hard just devouring her with my eyes.


CHAPTER 2


She stood there, looking intently at my eyes, reached around and unhooked her lacey bra, let it drop to the floor, and my eyes must have popped out of my head. She had the most perfect tits any man could want. Big protruding nipples, large silver dollar sized areolas, with two perfect cones, that were certainly 36B’s. Holy shit! Her long arms, added to the slender frame and great slim legs, great tits, and a perfectly trimmed hairy pussy to die for was having the desired effect. What man, who wasn’t almost dead, would not want to devour this woman in every way possible? I mean she could give a corpse a hard on.

“Oh we can do this, and we’re going to. I had forgotten how good looking you are, and when I poked my head into the car, I knew that we were finally going to fuck.” She emphasized the word ‘fuck’, not make love, not have sex, but very emphatically, ‘fuck!” “You still love me, don’t you?”

She kicked off the skirt from her heels, walked over to me, wrapped her arms around me, looked right into my eyes, then tilted her head slightly and slowly, as if in slow motion, brought her lips to mine. She lingered only momentarily to gauge my response and when I started to respond to her kiss, she probed my closed lips with her tongue inviting me to open my mouth to her. As I did, she slithered her tongue into my mouth with a practiced precision moving it over my teeth, meeting my tongue, dancing with it, and sucking me into her. While we were kissing passionately for the very first time, showing each other that there was no need for speed, my hands went up to her luxurious hair on either side of her head to draw her to me. The heat was permeating our faces, let alone our bodies, well at least mine. I dropped my hands down to her smooth back below her bra and felt her body heat as well, and then down to her ass, and drew her into me. Had we gotten any closer, she would have been on the other side of me.

This first kiss was telling the whole story. It engulfed me with such tenderness, longing, sensuality, wetness, and needing that I didn’t want the kiss to end. Finally, when we had to break the kiss to catch our breaths, we parted only enough to put a little space between our heads. I kissed her eyes, her nose, her forehead, her cheeks, her lips and worked my way down to her neck, and nuzzled my face into the long full body of her hair, breathing the fragrance in, raising my head to start again, when she had my head in both of her hands raining kisses all over my face as well. I had lost complete control and was now in head over heels, so to speak. As we continued to maul each other in sensitive slow exploratory movements, I was lost in the deep feelings of the emotions. Christie was no longer my step daughter, she was a woman to be partnered with the sexual bonds that excite. Having encircled my waist with her long arms, she pushed me back and started to unbutton my belt, pants, and slide the zipper down, letting my pants tumble to the floor. As I unbuttoned my shirt she rained kisses and little nips on my hairy chest, my nipples, and up and down to the top of my jockey’s, as I quickly unbuttoned the cuffs of my shirt and flung it somewhere. Christie looked up at me, stepped back a few inches, reached behind her and unsnapped her bra letting it join all the other clothes on the floor and said, “We’re going to fuck like you’ve never fucked in your life!”

Was this really happening? So far, I was pretty confident that I could measure up, at least my hard 6 1/2” seemed to indicate, as it bulged in my jockey’s. Christie ran her hand up and down the hardness hidden behind the fabric as she kissed my belly button letting her tongue graze over my hairy stomach and moved lower. With expertise born of experience, ( that I didn’t want to know about ) she gently slipped the front of the jockey’s down over my hard cock, and upon seeing it, she lowered herself down into a crouching position, and tugged the jockey’s down all the way, gathering around my ankles. I got a quick glance at her magnificent tits.

“Ooh, you have a nice cock!” she declared. With one hand placed around my shaft, she ran her tongue up and down and slathered it with her saliva, stopping long enough to kiss the head, and give it a gentle suck, while the other hand was gently caressing my balls. The feeling of ecstasy elicited groans and ‘oh’s’, and ‘ah’s’ from deep within the both of us. What divine pleasure. As I looked down at the top of her head, eyeing the swell of her breasts, she tilted her head back to look into my eyes, seeing the expression on my face, she proceeded to guide my hard cock in her hand, lowering her mouth to meet it, and impaled her mouth on to my cock almost to the pubic hair. She started to raise and lower her head up and down the shaft and poked the head into the sides of her cheeks from side to side bathing it in her wet saliva. She obviously knew what she was doing as I didn’t feel her teeth at all, just her slippery tongue. To catch her breath, she would release my cock from her mouth, and swab it across her lips, spreading the wetness around her mouth, and making sounds of wild approval as her other hand was clutching my ass to make sure I didn’t move away from her. She went back to slurping my cock and sucking it with determined intensity. I wasn’t going to last much longer. I placed my hands on either side of her head and tried to tilt it off of my cock and said to her, “Baby, you keep that up and I’m going to come in your mouth.”

She grunted a ‘uh-huh’, and dove her mouth down again sucking my cock in and started intently sliding her mouth up and down. Sucking and swirling her tongue while she had both hands placed on my ass cheeks drawing me into her with every stroke. That was all it took. On the down stroke I shot a strong spurt, followed by another and a third of lesser strength as I was groaning and exclaiming, “Oh God, yes.” She stopped her motions to take in every spurt and moved her mouth out to the head and let her lips linger around the helmet. She backed up a few inches, licked the helmet and opened her mouth to show me that she had my come on her tongue. Looking up at me, she swirled her tongue around her lips, made it a point to make sure I saw her swallow my come, smiled and said, “Oh yeah, you taste fantastic. I want a lot more.”

I looked down at her, bent over at a severe angle and kissed her open and waiting mouth, swirled my tongue around, and tasted the remnants of my come. Upon breaking the kiss, and standing up, I extended my hands to her to help her stand up, and I said, “Now, I get to fuck you.”

“OK, but I want to warn you about something, OK?” she said very demurely.

“What sweetie?” I asked not quite understanding.

As she jiggled her tits in each hand, she said, “I love sex. I love everything about it and I’m not shy to tell you what I like, OK? I’m also a heavy squirter, I sometimes drench the sheets.” she stated. “just so you know, OK?”

As she was saying this, I had kicked off the pants and jockey’s around my ankles, kicked off my shoes, and was backing her up to the side of the bed with my semi
hard cock still poking out towards her. I didn’t question my hardness, I just attributed it to this sexy woman, even though I had just come. She fell back on the bed, with her knees bent and her feet on the floor. My God, she was beautiful, even with no more lipstick on and her hair tousled all about. Her entire body was flawless, not a mark, blemish, and to my pleasant surprise, not a single tattoo.

I kneeled down, spread her legs, which she opened wide for me, and I raised her legs up in a ‘V’. Anticipating my next move, she grabbed the inside of her legs to keep them spread wide for me. The sight of her legs up in the air with her heels still on and the aroma emanating from her hairy pussy like gardenia’s, and her tight little ass spread wide was more than erotic, it was absolutely a vision beyond adequate description. Not only did she smell delicious, she looked like a five course succulent meal. With her legs spread so wide, the thick hair, the pinkness of her inner lips and folds, well lubricated and inviting, and the small trail of hair curling down her inner thighs to her asshole, she said, “Oh yeah, come and fuck me, make me come.”

I’ve never had any woman verbalize in any facet of sex, except ooh and aahs. I was quite shocked at her direct language, but found it refreshingly honest and quite a turn on, as I placed both hands on her upper thighs to help keep her legs wide open and lowered my head down to gaze at her pussy. “So fucking hot! I adore a hairy pussy.” I exclaimed.

“Oh yeah, I know, just fuck me” she demanded.

I ignored her. I lowered my head down and breathed in the intoxicating aroma of her pussy, and left little kisses all over the hair, her inner thighs, her engorged lips, and left small traces of my saliva on her inner thighs, and began to gently nuzzle her entire pussy. I moved my chin around her mound, my nose in the trimmed hair all the way up to an inch or so above her pussy hair line on her stomach and down again to her spread darker lips and into her inner pinkness. I inserted my tongue into her pink fold teasing her clit, which was quite erect, running the flat of my tongue up and down her pinkness and gently nipping and sucking her engorged lips. She was moaning, un-intelligible sounds, and keeping her arms entwined between her legs, raising her head up to watch what I was doing.

“Oh fuck, you sure know how to eat me, you’re driving me wild, I’m so fuckin’ wet.” she uttered, a little breathlessly. “Suck my cunt lips and my clit and stick your tongue in me,” she demanded.

I concentrated on sucking her lips lightly at first, then with more intensity, and moved my head back and forth slightly to graze her voluminous pussy hair at the same time, and then stuck my tongue into her hole as far as I could. Her grumblings erupted into shouts and yells, ‘Oh fuck, hell yes, eat my cunt, suck on my cllt, oh my God, do it, here it comes.”

A copious fountain of her juice drenched my face, and I savored every drop that I could take in my mouth. There was no taste, just wetness. I clamped my face down on her sopping wet pussy. Her yelps had turned into screams, “OH FUCK, YES, YES, OH SHIT, FUCK, AIYEE, YEAH, EAT THAT CUNT BABY, MAKE ME COME AGAIN!” and was tossing her head from side to side, never letting up her tight grasp of her legs. She was raising her pelvis up as much as she could to give me the greatest exposure to her pussy.

I lifted my face from her wet pussy, let go of one of her thighs, and ran my hand, palm down, all over her hairy pussy that was now soaked with my saliva and her juices, to spread her juices all over her. I palmed her thigh, then her stomach, went down for more wetness, caressed her firm tit, tweaked the hard nipple for the first time and was kissing her pussy and thighs with my wet face. I realized then that I must have arrived in paradise and my cock was hard once again. I stood up, grabbed her by the legs to drag her closer to the edge of the bed and she squirmed further down to the edge. I could see the light shining off of her from the wetness I had swabbed her with. “OH YEAH, FUCK ME, SHOVE YOUR COCK IN MY CUNT, YES, OH FUCK, FUCK YES!”, she screamed.

The more she yelled with all those dirty words, the harder I got. I pushed her legs back and once again she grabbed her legs to keep them spread for me. Her beautiful hairy dark cunt lips were spread open ready for me to shove it in. Instead, I grabbed my stiff shaft and lightly slapped her pink pussy lips with my cock. Actually, bringing more thrust with each slap at her pussy and she responded. “HOLY FUCK, OH MY GOD, SLAP MY CUNT, YES, OOOHHHH, YEAH, AIYEE, FUCK, OH YES, SLAP IT, YES, OOOHHH, OOOHH, I’M COMING AGAIN !”, and she let loose another stream of pussy juice that drenched my cock and hand, and my lower stomach and groin. I ran my hand all over her wet pussy and stuck two, then three fingers into her cunt and moved them around inside of her very rapidly and she screamed, ‘OH, OH, FUCK , YES, FUCK, FEELS SO GOOD, OH MY GOD, HARDER, RAM’EM IN MY CUNT, OH SHIT, YEAH.” I washed her all over with her juice. I coated her ass cheeks, down her pussy to her ass hole, all over her legs and spread as much as I could on her chest, tits, and even on my own chest. When she gushed, she really gushed. You knew it was pussy juice, because it smelled and tasted like her. It was time to slip my hard cock into her.

I placed the head at her opening, and she had been watching everything that I had done, and now was expecting the thrust of my hard cock. I slammed it into her. Not gentle, but a wicked thrust. “OH FUCK, OH FUCK, FUCK ME, HARDER, SLAM YOUR COCK INTO MY WET CUNT, YEAH, BABY, FUCK, OH YES, OH FUCK”, she was screaming. I thought sure the neighbors would think I was killing someone. No need to worry, it was a working neighborhood, and all were at work. I was jack hammering her now with my cock and each thrust was up to my balls, and she just kept screaming. “OH MY FUCKIN GOD, YES, YES, FUCK THE SHIT OUT OF ME, OH FUCK, I’M GONNA COME, SHOVE THAT COCK IN , RAM IT IN, SHOVE IT IN HARD YOU BASTARD, NOW! HERE IT COMES- HERE IT COMES, OH FUCK!” Another wave of her juices, and I wondered how much more does this woman have? I was sweating along with all of her wetness on me and she was coated. She let go of her legs, keeping them raised by herself reached down to her pussy, ran both hands gathering up juice and bathed her tits, neck and face with as much as she could get. She was muttering, “um, oh so good, uh huh, so fuckin’ good.”

I needed a brief rest from the exhilarating effort I was putting forth, so I grabbed her legs, pushed them down, as she loosened her grasp on her ankles, and literally flipped her over. She willingly helped and on her stomach, with her arms splayed out, and her head on the bed turned to one side, raised her ass into the air. Again, I dragged her body towards the edge of the bed, her legs spread slightly, and I got between them. I couldn’t believe my cock was still hard, and I hadn’t taken a Viagra yet. Her ass was a perfect picture, with a little hair reaching back towards her asshole, and her pink cunt lips spread open. I reached under her, got my hand wet with her juice, and lathered her ass and my cock. I slipped my cock into her cunt. She exclaimed, “OH YEAH, FUCK MY HOT CUNT, SHOVE IT IN, OH FUCK BABY, DO IT.” She was really wet and hot. I started to build a rhythm in and out of her cunt with long regular strokes. This woman was incredible. Her words came gushing out again in a little quieter mode. “Oh yeah, fuck me good, yes, that feels so good, shove it in as deep as you can, oh fuck, keep fucking me.” I had a good gentle rhythm going now, so as I pumped her, I slipped my index finger into her asshole. She let out a yelp and a groan, saying “holy fuck, yes, fuckin’ hell, oh my God, oh, oh, my God, don’t stop.” I withdrew from her cunt on the upstroke, and withdrew my finger from her asshole, spread her cheeks wide, and rammed my cock into her asshole. All hell broke loose. She screamed, “OH FUCK, OH FUCK, YES, YES, RAM IT IN, OH MY FUCKIN GOD, FUCK MY ASS, WHAT A COCK, YOU MOTHER FUCKER, FUCK YES, FUCK YES, FUCK, FUCK!” She kept screaming as I pumped her relentlessly. Again, another load of her juice bathes my hand playing with her clit, and at the same time, I shot a big spurt of my come into her asshole. There was no more left in me. I rested with both hands on her ass and with very short breaths, I could barely utter, “Christie, I can’t stand up anymore.” I was drained. She turned over on her side, gasping for huge breaths of air, and was literally shaking. I collapsed on to the bed face down next to her. She ran her hand over my backside and caressed my ass, as she caught her breath also. Shortly, she rained little kisses on the side of my face while whispering “God, that was the greatest fuck I’ve ever had.” I gathered a little strength, and barely whispered, “Glad I could be of service.” She giggled and said,” I’ll bet I shocked the hell out of you with my language, didn’t I? Can you turn over?”

I very slowly turned on to my back, but couldn’t verbally respond to her question, I was absolutely exhausted. Christie leaned over and sucked my now semi limp cock, moaning ‘uhm, uhm, uh huh.” She was determined to lick me clean. I don’t think I was this exhausted since I was 25. As my eyes were closing, Christie leaned over and kissed me with just as much passion as that first kiss. Unable to respond, she flung one leg over me, cuddled up to my side with her firm tit pressed against me, having grabbed the side of the coverlet, threw it over us, and we drifted off to sl**p.


CHAPTER 3

I awoke slowly, with Christie cuddled in my arms, her head nestled on my chest, and her hairy pussy nestled against my thigh, coming to grips with the fact that it hadn’t been a dream. It was already dark outside. Gently, so as not to awaken her, I kissed ever so lightly the top of her head. Her hair still smelled like she had just washed it, and we had yet to take a shower. I let my mind wander back over the last 6 hours and could hardly believe what had happened, and we had two weeks yet to play. The kiss on her head must have awakened her, she lifted her head, looked me in the eye, and said, “I have a few more surprises for you.”

What other surprises could she possibly have? I was already pretty worked up with her sexual prowess. I couldn’t imagine anything more. I reflected on her use of such direct language and her un-constrained emotions and physical gyrations and realized that I had never had any sex partner with such an un-inhibited sex drive. The amazing part is that I wanted more, and questioned whether I was really capable of any more activity.

She must have been reading my thoughts and said, “I know you’re tired, so we’ll just take it a little easier now that I know we can turn each other on, so if you’re ready, let’s go take a hot shower and talk, OK?”

I crawled out of my side of the bed, stood up, stretched a little, and Christie stood up and looked every bit as good as she did when I pushed her down on the bed. Her hair was all messed up, and there was no makeup on her, but her magnificent tits hadn’t changed, or her lovely hairy pussy, and she strode into the bathroom as if she’d been here all her life. She sat down on the toilet, with her legs spread, and I could see and hear her pee spilling forth from her pussy. Boy, this woman had no hang ups at all.
Without missing a beat, she stood up, and walked into the shower and turned the water on. I stood over the toilet to pee, and the sound was drowned out by the cascading shower. I always wondered why I always had to pee after sex. I stepped in to the shower. Christie had her back to me and was using the bar of soap to lather herself up.
I wrapped my arms around her and massaged her beautiful tits. She threw her head back and gyrated her ass up and down into my groin. My semi- flaccid cock was sliding between her ass cheeks and as I thumbed and tweaked her nipples between my fingers, my cock started to rise again. No way ! The hot water was cascading down on us, and was turning luke warm as we kept playing. Christie was making oohing and aahing sounds and then all of a sudden, said, “Put your cock in my ass hole” She reached up, turned the water off, which was turning cooler, and bent over to give me access to her slippery ass and spread her cheeks with both hands, offering up her tight asshole to me. I bent over her and cupped her dangling tits, gave them a hard squeeze, and tweaked her nipples quite hard, put both hands on her perfect ass, and positioned my now hard cock to her little pink hole and tried to shove it in. She was too puckered up, although wet and slippery. She snuck her hand between her legs, and guided the tip of my cock to her hole, and said, “Now, shove that fucker in!”

I gave her a feeble thrust and the head just barely entered, and then she rammed her ass back to me and my cock went right in. “NOW, FUCK THAT HOLE BABY” she roared. I was in her about two inches, withdrew and shoved it in again. I was all the way in her. She growled, “Yeah, yeah, fuck, yeah, ram that cock in!” and I withdrew and slammed in to her again. I was on the 3rd or 4th shove when she screamed, “OH FUCK, YEAH, FUCK ME, OH GOD YES, FUCK!” I came deep in her asshole with very little spurts, that I was sure had nothing to them. I could feel the spasm of my cock as it released. Unbeknownst to me, Christie had been fingering her clit all the time and must have cum. I couldn’t tell because we were still dripping wet from the shower. I leaned back against the tile wall to steady myself, and as Christie started to stand straight, we heard the ‘plop’ of my now flaccid cock being released by her sphincter muscles. Straightening up, she leaned back against me with her ass snuggled into me and let out a huge sigh and said, “Wow, we really fuck well, don’t you think?” My reply was a very feeble, “yes, we do.”

We dried each other off with towels and Christie was saying something and I never heard a word. I was once again staring at this beauty. All of a sudden I heard, “HELLO- HELLO” I came out of my stupor, looked at her and she said, “Boy, you really like my hairy pussy, don’t you?” Caught off guard, I said, “No I don’t like it, I love it! OK?” She gave a hearty laugh, and said, “OK, now that that’s settled, aren’t you hungry?” I was famished and was sure she was also. Before I could respond, she said, “OK, go get dressed and give me a few minutes to look lady-like.” I retreated to the bedroom, picked up the assorted clothes, and noticed that she was absolutely right. The bed was soaked from our sexual foray. I put on a pair of shorts, grabbed a tee shirt, slipped on some deck shoes, and went out to wait for her. Ten minutes later, she came out and once again, I was speechless. She had put on a cute little print summer dress that looked like it was painted on her, with spaghetti straps, white pumps, and her hair looked like she had just come from the beauty salon. Her makeup was flawless with deep red lipstick that accentuated her delicious mouth. “Do I look OK?” she asked. “Christine”, I said using her given name, “you could be in a burlap sack and you’d look magnificent.” ”Oh, that’s so sweet, but I’ll bet you tell all the girls that”, she shot back with a little giggle. As we got in the car, after holding the door open for her, which I never did even for my wife, I could tell she had no bra on, and was pretty sure she had no panties on either. This woman was amazing.

We ate like we hadn’t eaten in two years. We had polished off a full bottle of wine, and I asked if she wanted more. “No more”, she said, “it’s time to talk.” At this point, I wasn’t sure what we were going to talk about, but I had a pretty good guess. She proceeded to tell me all about the job, the people, the challenges she had faced and met, and what she was thinking about the offer to go to London, and the repercussions if she decided not to go. I listened very attentively, throwing in an appropriate question here and there to clarify and some comments of my own experiences. I couldn’t believe that the entire conversation never hinted or mentioned any of the sexual experiences she must have had in the past years. Well, that was OK with me, I didn’t think I wanted to know. After all the possibilities had been examined, dissected and discussed, she said, “OK, you’ve given me all the information I need to make my decision. I’m going to think everything through in the next 10 days. “I thought you said you were here for a couple of weeks?”, I questioned. “I’ve decided to go see Mom for a few days, OK?” she said flatly.
“Sure, Christie, whatever you want to do.” I replied. I guess I was relieved somewhat, as I certainly would not be able to explain to my ex, why she had been here for 10 days and never told her.

As we left the restaurant, all the patrons coming in, took a double look at her. She was gorgeous. I held the car door open for her and again, she got in like a Queen, but this time as she sat down, raised her dress to reveal to me that she had no panties on. Without a second thought, I just licked my lips. She burst out laughing. I closed the door, walked around to the driver’s side, and got in. She reached over and grabbed my crotch and ran her hand all over my stiff cock. “My, my, you respond so quickly to my hairy pussy.” she teased. “I’m not dead, Christie”, I responded in a mock attitude.

We drove home slowly, savoring the warmth and starry filled night. “I suppose it all started, when I was about 13. I snuck down the hallway one night and watched you fucking my Mom. I could see your cock slamming into her hairy pussy. I heard her telling you what to do to her. My curiosity must have overwhelmed me because I have been into sex ever since. As I was developing, my pussy hair was first to appear, much later my tits. But, I sure loved a boy’s cock. You remember the guy I moved in with in LA don’t you, well he was quite a bit older than me. Actually he was 15 years older than me, but he could really fuck and he taught me a lot. He liked me shaved and it fulfilled his fantasy of a young virgin. By the time I went to New York with him, I knew exactly what I wanted, I just wasn’t quite sure how to get it. The Vice President fell in love with me. I learned so much. He is the reason I’m being offered the promotion. I had mixed feeling about the whole thing. I don’t love him, but I do love the sex we had, and I thought I will surely miss him and the sex if I go. I have to tell you, we had sex almost every day and night. The more we had, the more I absolutely loved it. It made me feel powerful, wanted, and almost a slut. I could never be a whore to get paid for sex, I love it too much. I’m very good at my job, but I’m even better at sex. I could have orgasm’s all day long, the feeling is so fantastic, it’s all consuming. I wasn’t even aware that I get so turned on that I gush juices, until he was eating me for almost an hour or so. He has a beautiful cock and seems to always be hard. Well anyway, one time we had a marathon session, and I couldn’t get enough, and he taught me to let my emotions play out, and I just go nuts and scream and shout and that’s when I let go a river of my juices. The most amazing part is that I can revert to a perfect lady whenever I have to, and if necessary, be a real bitch. So that’s why we had such awesome sex and we’re going to have more, OK?”

I had been quiet, hanging on every word she said. This was not going to be just a simple ‘fuck’em and leave’em’ thing. This girl, who had morphed into this magnificent woman, who loved anything and everything about sex was turning my solitary and simple life inside out. Her mother and I had good sex, but never in an exploratory way, and truth be told, not as often as I would have liked. Sometimes it would take an hour or two of foreplay just to get her in the mood. It was always vanilla, the missionary position was the standard, not that I complained, because I liked to watch my cock disappear into her hairy pussy. She had a small triangle of hair, that I loved. Once, she threatened to shave it off, and I begged her not to. I love a hairy pussy. So here was the stepdaughter, more beautiful than her mother, a super sexy body, a pussy covered with dense dark hair, who loved to fuck every way possible, and squirted on top of it, and I’m fucking her. To coin a phrase, ‘this is getting pretty hairy’. I reached over and ran my hand over the dense hair on her pussy.

“Oh, I love having my pussy played with. I get all wet and juicy, and then my clit starts to tingle and I just want to come and come.” she exclaimed, “and my orgasms last a long time. One time, I was so horny, I laid in my bed with my legs spread and up on the headboard, and I played with my pussy really hard, and I squirted straight up and drenched my own tits and face. I lapped up all my pussy juice that I could and had another fantastic orgasm. It tasted pretty good. Isn’t that just hilarious?” she continued.

“Christie, you’re the hottest woman I’ve ever known, including your sexy mother. I could have sex with you forever,” I chimed in, “and I can’t believe you get me so hard. Here I was thinking that I’d need a Viagra to keep up with you.” I said, dead serious.

She burst out laughing almost uncontrollably. I was rather a little annoyed at my erstwhile confession that was causing her to be hysterical with laughter. “God, I love men”, she finally said through a subdued chuckle.

“Well what’s so damn funny about that?” I said really pissed that she would laugh at my statement. “Oh baby, you don’t know, do you?” she queried.

“Know what?” I pushed.

“I put a Viagra into our first glass of wine at the Phoenician.” she giggled with her hands up in an obvious manner of ‘so what’. and shrugged her shoulders.

“You did what?” I yelled at her. I didn’t know how to respond.

“It worked didn’t it, we fucked for 2 ½ hours and your cock was hard the whole time,” she said flat out, “and you loved every minute, didn’t you?”

I was shocked. Yes, it sure as hell did work, and I did love every minute. I thought about it for 5 seconds and then said, “I’ll be a son of a bitch.”

“No, you’re going to fuck our brains out ‘til I can’t walk.” she said very non-chalantly.

I pulled into the car port, sat still for a minute, and she interrupted my thoughts with, “We have time for one good slow fuck before we go to sl**p for the night.”

She exited the car, lifted the dress to her waist, so that I could watch her sexy ass saunter in the door, and I followed. As she walked in to the small eating area she was kicking off her shoes and peeling the dress over her head. I watched her ass wiggle and her beautiful tits sway as she went through all those motions. I started to shuck my tee shirt and dropped my shorts, stepped out of them, discarded my topsiders and could not believe that my cock was hard. I know that I had a can of soda so there was no way she could have slipped anything into the can. She walked directly to the bed, turned to face me, laid down, got up on her elbows, spread her legs as far apart as she could, raised her ass up and said, “Just bring that wonderful cock over here and slip it right in to my juicy pussy, and just let me watch you fuck me nice and slow. I love to watch.”
I walked over towards her, my stiff cock swaying with each step, took hold of my shaft, bent down a little, and without further ado, just slipped my cock into her up to my balls. “Oh yeah, that’s how to fuck my juicy pussy. Keep it all the way in for minute.” I stayed in her for a few seconds, then drew it back out almost to the full length, and shoved it right back in.

“Christie, I can’t do this slow, I want to ram it in you and fuck you hard and come,” I muttered with all the restraint I could muster.

“OK”, she said, “then get on your back and let me ride that hard cock.”

She scooched over to give me room to lie down and as I did, she threw her leg over me, sat up to straddle me with her feet flat on the bed, and reached over to guide my stiff cock into her pussy. She slid down gently to make sure my full length was in her, then rose up and picked up speed, all the time with both hands on either side of my waist. She was raising and lowering her body with intense purpose. On each stroke, I used my thumb to penetrate between her pussy lips and tease her clit. The sensation of my hand on her pussy, enjoying the softness of her bush and the wetness between her pussy lips, and the visual picture just had the effect of making me harder, if that was possible.
She was getting wetter with every stroke and ramming her pussy down to get every centimeter in her. She was breathing harder and running her tongue over her lips and emitting grunts and groans and whispering incoherent words, “uum,- yeah, -so hard,- in there, -push,- it’ll go, now, wetter.”

Like a sudden braking stop, she rammed herself down and yelled, “Oh yes, I’m coming!” Her whole body shuddered, and she collapsed onto my chest taking in huge gulps of air. She wiggled her pussy on my still hard cock inside of her, snuck her hand between her legs and played with my balls. A minute or two later, she raised her head up, gave a little peck of a kiss to my chest area and kissed me deeply. I gathered my arms around her ass and drew her into me to return the deep kiss. We lay perfectly still for about 5 minutes.

CHAPTER 4

As we laid there catching our breath, my phone began to ring. I really wanted to ignore it, but it was incessant. Reluctantly, I had to urge her to get off of me so I could get the phone. She rolled over to the side of the bed. I rolled over to the opposite side to f***e myself to get up to answer the phone on the desk. I caught the phone on the last ring and as calmly as possible said, “Hello.”

To my surprise it was Nancy. Nancy is a PHD in psychology and I had been seeing her off and on for the past year. She worked for Arizona State in a student research lab. I never really knew what she did, and never pushed it. She had a 12 year old son, and was very much a doting, single Mom. She lived two blocks from me. I didn’t mind, I wasn’t planning to marry her, but I was enjoying having sex with her. “Óh, hi, Nancy, no, I’m not alone, my step daughter is visiting for a couple of weeks, no, you’ve never met her. I haven’t seen her for 5 or 6 years.” I said into the phone. I turned to look at Christie and she was trying to tease me by shoving her finger into her pussy and running it up and down her hairy slit. “Sure we can have dinner together, how about tomorrow evening?” I said reluctantly. On one hand I didn’t want this sexy interlude to end, and on the other hand, I wasn’t sure I could keep this up for another week or so, and I wasn’t in the mood to discuss either of these ladies with the other. “Oh, tomorrow is good, great. Fine, we’ll look forward to it. No, don’t bother, we’ll pick you up around 7 ish, OK?” I hung the phone up, turned towards Christie with my now semi-limp cock dangling like a Mexican Pinata.

“Well, tell me all about Nancy!” Christie said rather petulantly, and continued to tease her pussy. I had to focus my eyes somewhere else other than her pussy.

“Nothing to tell really, I met her at a consulting job I had at the school, she’s very attractive, blonde, looks like Deborah Unger from ‘Combat Hospital’ with the same sultry eyes and delicious mouth, divorced, about my age, lives a few blocks from here, asked her out and we got along quite well, and we’ve been seeing each other for a while now,“ I replied in a very matter of fact manner.

“So you’ve been fucking her?” Christie stated.

“Yes, every once in a while. She’s got a great body, and likes our sex, I guess. I’ve never heard her complain about it.” I replied wanting to change the subject, which was quite difficult standing there, looking at Christie stark naked, with her fantastic young body and that great hairy pussy, supported by her shapely legs.

“Is she a good fuck?” she questioned, “you know, responsive, telling you what she likes, does she have a hairy pussy too?”

I was getting a little uncomfortable with this line of questioning. I mean, here I was fucking my step daughter in ways I could only have dreamed of, with responses that I never knew women had, and I was really trying to cover my responses to keep this situation from getting out of hand. “Why are we talking about this Christine? We’re taking her to dinner, that’s all, so you can meet her, or rather, so she can meet you.”

“Do you think she’d be up for a threesome?” she said.

“Are you nuts?, how could I even suggest that to her? She’s very sophisticated, and
sort of prim and proper. She’d be really pissed off and probably never see me again.” I responded with an edge of anger. Thinking to myself, ‘wouldn’t that be a turn on, never having had one.’

“Not to worry, if she’s as nice as you say she is, and that pretty, leave it to me,”
she intoned.

“No, no, no, Christine, we can’t do that. I really like this woman, I don’t want to ruin our relationship.” I wanted to eliminate this issue entirely. Did I love Nancy, no! , did I love Christine, yes, but not in that way.

“OK,” she said, noticing the edge to my voice, “we’ll see.”

I dropped the subject, went quickly into the bathroom. Fortunately Christine did not follow me in. I had to gather my thoughts and muster up some more courage. Now I was caught thinking that I was a complete degenerate. Having sex with my stepdaughter! What kind of pervert am I? The more I questioned myself, the more I realized that she actually seduced me. Wow, what unbelievable fantastic sex. I’ve never had such great sex in my entire life, and to think she was more experienced at it then I was, and she’s only 26. I’ll have to consider this the greatest fantasy of my life. Well, not exactly, it was real. OK, shut off the thinking for now.

I went back into the bedroom and Christine had crawled under the covers and was fast asl**p. As tired physically as I was, I retreated into the kitchen for a cold drink. As I sat there drinking, I mentally played out dinner arrangements for the next evening. I knew Christine would look like a vision and Nancy is no slouch either, so I’d better pick an appropriate setting. I thought I’d take them to the North Mountain View. It was swanky, without being over the top, the food is spectacular along with the view, the band, and the dancing. It would be a lovely evening, made even better with these two women with me. Satisfied that my plans would be acceptable, I slipped into bed with Christie and fell asl**p immediately.

The sun was streaming in the window as I squinted to open my eyes. Christie was not in bed. I caught the whiff of fresh coffee and it stirred me to sit up, swing out from the bed, slip on a pair of shorts, sans underwear, threw on a tee shirt, and walked out to the kitchen. Christie was sitting at the table sipping her coffee, reading the paper, wearing a cute little wrap, with her hair tied up in a pony tail. “Good morning you sexy devil,” she said. “would you like some breakfast?”

“Oh boy would I,” as I poured a fresh cup of coffee for myself, “I’m starving.”

“Good, how about bacon, eggs, toast and some OJ?” she queried.

“You can cook too?” I asked jokingly.

“You’d be surprised at all the things I can do.” She responded.

I wolfed down the delicious breakfast she made me, and told her I had a small consulting job to do and would be home before our dinner date with Nancy. I told her to do whatever she wanted, the house was hers and the keys to the car were on the nightstand, I’d ride my small Honda 750 to the job. I showered quickly, dressed in a business casual mode, kissed her on the top of her head, and left.

It was shortly after 6:30 , when I got home. Rushing in the house to get ready I voiced my arrival, said I was going to shower, dress and be ready to go in 20 minutes. She returned my shout with her own, saying she’d be ready in 10. I was very careful to dress in a ‘fatherly’ sort of way. I put on a crisp button down collar shirt, a nice pair of black slacks, black loafers, and a light tan sport coat. I came out to the living room and stopped short. Christie was the picture of magnificence. Her hair was perfect, as was her makeup, accenting her sexy mouth with a deep red lipstick, a beautiful aqua silk blouse, with a white skirt and those sexy white high heels. She looked like she had just stepped out of a ‘Vogue’ ad. I took a deep breath and said,”My God, girl, you look beyond beautiful, you’re just exquisite!” This time she didn’t have a smart alec comment, she said, “Just for you so I can make a good impression for Nancy.” I responded, “Oh you’ll make an impression alright.”

I gave Nancy a little peck of a kiss ‘hello’, on her very sensuous mouth. and ushered her to the car. She was wearing a LBD that ended at mid thigh, with an elegant strand of white pearls, showing off her fantastic figure and very large tits and her blond hair cascading around her shoulders. I knew that Nancy was not a real blond. She had light brown pussy hair that was wild. She never trimmed it. Exactly to my liking. The dress had a very little scoop at the neck, not enough to show any cleavage, but I knew she had a lot of cleavage. Nancy had enormous tits, probably 38 DD. The rest of her body was trim and slim with nice legs, perhaps a few bulges at the waist, not enough to notice dressed, and very elegant black high heels. Together, these were definitely two hot women. As I opened the door for her, she let out a slight gasp and said, “THIS is your daughter?” in an emphasized surprised voice.

“Yes”, I said correcting her, “this is my stepdaughter Christine. Christine, this is my friend Nancy.” Christie had moved over to allow Nancy to get in the back seat of the car.

“Wow, she is quite beautiful. How do you do Christine?” she said rapidly.

“Thank you so much, you’re quite beautiful as well. No wonder he likes you so much. Please, call me Christie.” Christie replied.

The two women began chatting with questions and answers to each other, laughing, twittering, and making suggestive comments that I surmised were made to cause me a little discomfort. Nancy had no idea that Christie and I had been having marathon sex. Being a man of discretion, I made no comments and just went along with the laughing and niceties. We arrived at the North Mountain View restaurant, and the valet opened the door for Christie. As Christie got out, I thought the young man would have a heart attack. Then, standing there, waiting, Nancy exited from the back seat and I knew for sure he would. The two women waited for me to come around the car, glanced at each other coyly, and each took my arms. For the first time in my life, I knew what it felt like to be ‘The King”. These women were so hot, no one would even think they were Mother and Daughter, because the age difference was not easily determined. We were seated with a great view and I had my back to the window with each of the women on either side of me. Somewhere during the meal, Christie had placed her hand on my leg and moved it up to squeeze my cock on occasion. She knew I couldn’t show any response. On another topic in the conversation, Nancy had taken my hand and squeezed it. The wine, food, music, and service were really outstanding. The conversations were serious, light, joking, and always interesting. We all learned a lot of things about each others lives, that none of us had known before, work, travel, marriage, c***dren, wives, husbands, boyfriends, mentors, and just about everything in between. Coffee was being served and the band opened with a slow dance number. Nancy took the lead and said, “So, which of us are you going to dance with first?”

Christie piped up, “Oh no, you dance with Nancy first.” I was grateful for her kind approach so as not to make me choose. We rose to the dance floor. Nancy snuggled into me and said, “She is delightful, beautiful and really smart. I like her a lot.”

“Yes, she has grown into a beautiful woman” I replied. As Nancy got as close to me as she could and we swayed to the music, I smelled her hair, and the fragrance was as delightful as I recalled the last time we were together, about 4 or 5 weeks ago. “You smell and feel wonderful”, I said pulling her even closer to me, with her large tits being crushed against my chest, “I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you too, and I’m really horny, are we going to be able to make love tonight?” she asked. Oh oh, how do I get around this? “We’ll figure it out” I replied not having the foggiest idea how to and not wanting to have to deal with this. As we danced, with her admission of being horny, and her tits against me, and her pelvis grinding in to me, and having dropped my hand from her waist to the top of her ass, I could feel my cock rising. The song ended, and we started back to the table. “Now you’ll have to dance with Christie” Nancy admonished me.

I reached out to take Christie’s hand to take her to the dance floor, as Nancy sat down.
Taking her into my arms, I said, “Nancy likes you very much.” As Christie snuggled into my arms to dance she looked up at me and said, “I think she is madly in love with you.”
“Get out of town”, I replied a little taken back, “we just like each others company, it’s never been serious.”

“I think she wants it to be, she melts when you look at her, and she wants to fuck tonight.” Christie stated.

Flustered at her bluntness, “How do you know that” I questioned.

“She told me she was horny when you went to the men’s room.” She melded her lower body into mine, and continued “and your cock is getting real hard.”

“Babe, it’s probably not going to work out tonight, and besides, she has to work tomorrow.”

“No, she wants to have sex tonight with you, and she said her son is at his fathers for the week, and she can call in sick tomorrow.” Christie recited.

“Christie, I can’t do that, I’m worn out from you and besides I’d have to take her home and her son is there.” I implored, fearing that the excuse wasn’t going to work.

“Look, it’s early, just after 10, and she can come home with us for a few hours, and besides, you can use your bedroom, can’t you? She did say that her son was gone for the week.” she stated very dramatically.

I thought to myself, ‘I won’t be able to perform to satisfy Nancy, because I know what she likes in foreplay and how to get her to climax and how would I keep my mind on her with Christine in the next room?’ So, to Christine I said, “Sweetie, I just don’t think that’s a good idea tonight.”

“Oh, ye of little faith” Christine said, mockingly, “watch me!” and broke from me and went to our table. She was leaning over and whispering something to Nancy and Nancy responded, and was nodding her head. I got to our table, and without a second thought, Christine said, “OK, let’s go, I’ve taken care of the bill.” Somewhat stunned, or shocked, as seems to be the case with Christine, she took my hand and Nancy’s as Nancy stood up, and the two of them entwined their arms in mine to leave. On the drive home, as I started to protest of Christine’s paying the bill, she ‘shushed’ me, and said it was her treat for me allowing her to come home. The women talked of the fantastic food, ambiance, wine, music and such. Without further protest, we pulled into the car port, and both women were out of the car before I could go around to the door for them.

Once inside, my entering last, Nancy turned to me, looked me in the eye and said, “Honey, Christie told me she seduced you, and it’s OK, ‘cause I’m going to also.”

What? Holy shit! Does this get any more fuck’in complicated than it already is? I was, once again, as usual, at a loss for words. As I was debating with myself of what to say in the form of a reply, Nancy molded herself up to me, with one hand around my neck, kissed me with the deep passion I was used to from her, and with her other hand massaged my stiff cock through my pants with an up and down stroke. I, of course, returned her kiss with deep passion that I loved and knew she did also, as I reached with both hands to massage her tits. She loved kissing deeply with a very open mouth, entwining her tongue throughout your mouth, sucking your tongue into her, playing with your lips, and breathing very heavy as the kiss lingered. Nancy had beautiful full lips, and when she spoke or gave you a dazzling smile with her perfect white teeth, you became mesmerized. Tonight, she had shone even more so, because she had on a pinkish shade of lipstick, outlined with a much darker color. I had complimented her earlier on that. I had never seen her in that mode before this evening. Her mouth was divine. When she sucked my cock, she enveloped it with her fantastic mouth, and you could see her lips still puffy as she took me in. Of course she had other attributes as well, such as a real firm ass, I mean almost that of a teen ager, but her tits were full, large and not as firm as her ass, with soft nipples, that she loved having sucked, but never got really hard even being sucked on.

As we broke the kiss, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Christine was coming back into the room. I hadn’t noticed that she had gone. What I saw, almost knocked the wind out of me. Christine stood there coolly watching us, and she had on a see-thru gauze top, with her nipples quite erect, sleeveless, with gossamer white thigh high hose, no panties displaying her very dark bush, and high heels.
I almost choked. Nancy turned around, looked at Christine and said, “Oh yes, that will do very nicely, you are quite delicious looking,” and went into the bedroom, Christie’s, not mine. Christie came over to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and said, “Get undressed, we’re going to play!”

I was about to utter some dumb ass comment, searching for any words that would not make me look and feel stupid, and said, amazing even myself, “All of us?”

“Depend on it” was her immediate reply as she walked towards me, running her finger up and down the slit of her delicious hairy pussy. As she got up to me, I saw Nancy come out of the bedroom. Oh fuck! She was completely naked. As she walked into the room, still in her heels, her bountiful tits juggled and swayed, and I could swear I saw a wetness running down her inner thigh. Christine turned to watch Nancy as I was stepping out of my pants with a raging hard cock. No one spoke. Nancy just came up to me, reached down to get my cock out of my jockey’s, turned to Christine and said, “We can both share this beautiful hard dick.”

Christine whipped off the thing she was wearing, and proceeded to get on her knees in front of me, turned her head and said to Nancy, “Let’s give him a treat.”

I know I must have died. Within seconds, both of these women were on their knees trading turns sucking and licking all over my cock. I looked down and saw two heads, one dark hair and the other blond, bobbing up and down. I’m not sure I can describe the feeling, I just knew that I couldn’t just stand there, so I said, “Ladies, I can’t just stand here, let’s move to the bedroom.”

They both let up on the attention each was giving to my hard cock, both stood up as I maneuvered myself to the bed. I sat down on the edge and just stared at these two women. Christie walked over with her arm around Nancy’s waist as I watched them approach me. By comparison, Nancy’s tits were huge and definitely showing the weight and age of them, while Christie’s looked like an adolescent who had just blossomed. Both had trim waists, flat stomachs, and strong thighs, and pussies to die for. As they approached me, Nancy, paying no attention to Christie, pushed me back flat on the bed, and swung her one leg over me, straddled me and took hold of my cock and guided it into her pussy and sat her full weight down on me. Needless to say, my cock went in her to the hilt. Christie squirmed around with her knees on the side of me, and grabbed hold of Nancy’s swaying tits as she gyrated slowly up and down on me, and said, “Oh my God, your tits are amazing,” and leaned over to suck on one. Nancy just let out moans and groans. Christie was sucking Nancy’s nipple crazily as Nancy bobbed up and down. All the while, I was caressing Christies tight little ass and trying to get my fingers in her pussy, but she was having none of that. Christie moved her ass away from my side and placed both of her hands on Nancy’s shoulders, forcing her to stop her motion, and kissed Nancy on the mouth with real intensity. Nancy was stunned, but only for a moment, and then opened her mouth to respond to Christie. They kissed for a few seconds and Christie broke the kiss and through deep breathing gasps for air, she said, “I want to watch you ride his cock.” Nancy made no reply.

Christie slid off the bed, and got down on her knees beside the bed, with a perfect close up of Nancy’s pussy impaled on my cock. “C’mon, ride him, let him ram that cock into your hot cunt!”

I’m not sure how Nancy processed Christie’s urging, dirty language or how she was dealing with this whole thing, I just knew, that if she likes this, I’m in deep shit, and then she resumed her fucking me with big strides. She would rise up until my cock was almost at the tip and then she’d slowly lower herself down and grind her pussy into my groin, wiggle her ass, and rise up and start again. Christie had her head almost touching Nancy’s pussy and giving a quick lick of my cock on the up stroke. Nancy was whispering, almost under her breath, “Oh God, feels so good, love it, mmmnnn, oh, oh, just love it, so hot.” I watched Nancy’s tits bouncing up and down as she impaled herself on me and reached down with my hand to get to her clit to massage it and make her come, but the stretch was a bit too far. I could just get the tips of my fingers to play with her light hair on her pussy, and that was difficult with her up and down motion. I just gave up trying to reach her pussy, and just let her ride me. Within moments, Nancy pushed herself down on me as far as she could, and threw her head back and forth and with a guttural sound said, “Yes, yes, oh heaven, so good,” and I knew she had an intense orgasm. I was about to come myself and was trying to thrust up as far as I could with my pelvis almost raised in the air, when Nancy reached down, pulled my hard cock out of her, and holding it firm, yelled, “Yeah baby, gimme your hot come.”

Stunned with her language, I shot a goodly spurt, right up and onto her face as she leaned over to watch me come, and then another shorter one that got all over her hand, and she murmured, “Yeah, that’s it, come for me.”

Christie had leaned back on her haunches and just watched, without saying a word.
I don’t know how, but Nancy bent over like a pretzel with her pendulous tits under her and sucked my cock into her mouth and licked every drop off of my cock and even licked her hand with my come on it. I was amazed. My sex with Nancy had been good, somewhat intense, but never so wild and abandoned and certainly she had never said much outside of moans and groans in the past, let alone in front of someone else.

CHAPTER 5

Instantaneous flashback: My ex wife was the same way. Although absolutely a blonde stunner, with great pendulous tits, a firm ass, great legs, and a hairy pussy that I loved to bury my face in, she was quite reserved. Well, at least she was for the first 10 years of our 13 year marriage. This was way before the internet and just about the time VCR’s were the biggest thing going. To even suggest that we get a porno VCR tape would have been paramount to being a ‘cheater’. While our sex was good, not spectacular, and fairly regular, it was always very quiet. I remember a specific instance when I think our sex life took a new turn.

I had my head propped up on a pillow, on my back, and she was straddled over me with her delightful hairy pussy inches from my face. She was holding on to the headboard, full well knowing what was coming next, when I said, “Oh yes, baby, lower that wonderful cunt to my face so I can eat you and make you come, so I can drink your juices.” She froze. Turned her head to me, and almost yelled, “What did you say?” I repeated my statement. Abruptly, she ‘un-straddled’ me, stood up at the side of the bed, staring at me, she said, “How could you say such things to me?”

I knew I was in trouble. I thought, well, this is gonna’ make it or break it, so what the hell. The worse that could happen, is she won’t have sex with me for ‘who knows how long’. I thought to myself, it’s now or never. If I really want to escalate our ‘vanila’ sex, this is the opportunity. I patted the side of the bed, and invited her to sit down as I got up in a comfortable sitting position, and said, “OK, we have to talk”. This was going to be difficult. I knew I had to think quickly, pace my comments, don’t get her pissed , and see where this might take us. As she sat down, I paused, looked at her beautiful face, her full lips, the curve of her neck, and the sight of those big tits just dangling down her chest. I think for the first time, I noticed her lower lip quivering. She was nervous. I was too, but I brought this on, so there was no backing down now. I laid my hand on her thigh, looked down, and proceeded quietly.

“Honey, you know I love you with all my heart. You know I love making love with you. It’s just that sometimes my thoughts are more sexually stimulating to me than the actual love making we’re doing at the time.”

“What do you mean, ‘more stimulating’?”

“Well, we never talk or make any comments, just some grunts or ‘oohs’ when we’re having sex, so sometimes I don’t know what you like and what you don’t like, I’m afraid to say some things because I don’t want to upset you.”

“Like, what things would you say?”

“Well, for instance, I’d call your beautiful breasts, “tits”, and your vagina, a pussy, or a cunt.”

“And that gets you excited?”

“Yes, it adds a verbal dimension to lovemaking.”

“What else?”

“While we’re making love, and I’m actually in you, I think of what a great fuck you are. Don’t you ever have some thoughts or words go through your mind while we’re making love?”

“Oh yes, but I never wanted you to think that I was a slut”

“How could I possibly think that? We’re married for over 10 years, we’ve never been with anyone else, have you?” I was almost afraid to hear her answer.

“Of course not, but some of my girlfriends can be pretty raunchy. Some conversations are off the wall. I never heard women talk like that. I was so embarrassed.”

“Why?”

“I always thought love making was supposed to be respectful of the nature of intimacy.
Having ‘sex’ just didn’t seem to be.”

“So, let me ask you, is our lovemaking pleasurable for you?”

“Yes, most of the time.”

“What do you mean ‘most of the time’?”

“Well, there are times, when I’d like you to go slower, and times when I’d like more foreplay, and times when I just want you in me quickly for my own release.”

“So, why haven’t you ever told me any of this?”

“I didn’t want you to think I was a slut.”

“Oh baby, we’re going on a new adventure in our lovemaking!”

“Well, OK, then let’s get started, but before we do, kiss me.”

I’ll remember that kiss for the rest of my life. From that moment on, we fucked and sucked each other and did things to each other that would have made any porno of today proud.

As we embarked on our new sex life, she became more and more open to things we had never done or talked about. I never knew that she came continuously as I ate her hairy pussy. She became so comfortable that she’d often moan, “yes, fuck me”, or ‘yeah, eat that juicy cunt’.” I, of course, talked to her every moment, with encouraging comments, like, “oh, baby, I love sucking your beautiful tits”, or “here it comes babe, I’m cumming in your hairy cunt”. It got to the point, that when she was horny, and I walked into the house, she’d grab my crotch, and tell me she wanted to suck my cock and come in her mouth. Sadly, it wasn’t our sex life that caused the separation and ultimate divorce, it was my traveling, our finances, and of course stepc***dren.

So, here I was with Nancy, licking my cock clean and swallowing my soon to be limp cock into her mouth, with Christie playing with her own tits and licking her lips, moaning, and murmuring, “oh, oh, yes, cumming!”

I had no idea what the next move should be or would be. Here are two naked women, one fawning over me and the other having set up this threesome, loving every minute of it. Needless to say, I was drained, physically, and probably emotionally as well. Nancy, sat up, announced that she had to pee, and extricated herself from me, and went into the bathroom. Christie, while catching her breath from her own mini orgasm, said, “Well, she sure likes to fuck, doesn’t she?” In my smartass style, I said, “Is there a woman alive, who doesn’t like to fuck?” Christie replied, “Probably not.”

It was time to clean up, so Christie and I headed for the bathroom, expecting to catch Nancy and make sure she was allright. As we got to the bathroom, we heard the front door close. I panicked. She must be mad as hell. As I became more frustrated, and Christie was trying to calm me down, the phone rang. I raced to it, and breathlessly said, “Hello?” It was Nancy.

“I love you, and I wanted to thank you for the best experience of my life. I’m sorry I ran off, but I just had to collect my thoughts to decide what to tell you. So here’s what I’m telling you. I can’t see you anymore. No, don’t speak, just accept it, give Christine a kiss for me”. And she hung up. I was mortified at what we had done. I told Christie and she tried to tell me it was for the best and to move on. I was furious at her and myself. I blurted out, “Christie, you’ve got to leave, now!”

Hours later, as I sat on my small patio gazing up at the starry night sky, I couldn’t think straight. I wasn’t angry, perhaps just confused and a whole lot lonely. Eventually I went to bed to a fitful sl**p. The days went by, and then a few weeks, and then a month. I had not heard a word from Christine, and certainly not from Nancy. Hadn’t even caught a glimpse of Nancy. Did my few ‘consulting’ jobs and was generally very disheartened.

It was late Saturday morning, after I had just finished washing the car and was in a hot shower when I finally heard the doorbell. I wasn’t expecting anyone as usual. I threw a towel around me, went to open the door, when it opened, and standing there looking beautiful as ever, in a tan trenchcoat, belted at the waist, in heels, was my ex wife.

Stunned, surprised, and trying to figure out WTF, she stepped in, closed the door behind her, and said, “Christie gave me the key.” She undid the belt opened the trenchcoat with both hands outstretched and was completely naked. “Do you still love me?”





















... Continue»
Posted by flyboyB4 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  
1058
  |  
100%
  |  4